Actions

Work Header

RWBY REMX: Volume VIII

Summary:

An alliance shattered—with trust broken down between Team RWBY’s group and the Atlesian Unified Forces, the team and their friends are now fugitives in Atlas. Salem herself has arrived on the field, bringing the might of the Grimm to bear, while General James Ironwood gears up for a plan to bring the floating city into the upper atmosphere, saving it from her clutches… but dooming those left in the lower city of Mantle.
All the while, devastation in the form of the Imperator Grimm, Leviathan, approaches, a creature of pure destruction with Atlas as its target.
Tensions rise, cracks form, and everything threatens to come apart under the unbearable pressure. Ruby Rose will face the ultimate test to become the hero the world needs her to be… but passing that test may just come at an impossible price.

RWBY REMX: Volume VIII is the continuation of a project to rewrite the series RWBY, originally created by Monty Oum and Rooster Teeth.

Chapter 1: Prologue - Red

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Salem… she’s here.”

Ruby stared up at the darkening sky in utter disbelief as the great whale-like Grimm flew through the air over the floating city of Atlas, its dark, torn hide illuminated by flashes of red lightning. The pain in her head subsided, but the image of Salem’s face that had accompanied it felt burned into her memory.

“Well, things just went from bad to a whole lot worse,” Raven said.

“We need to do something,” Nora said, raising her fists. She glanced around at the others all standing in the back of Team BRIR’s beat-up airship—Team RWBY, Team JNR, May Marigold, Raven Branwen, Oscar Pine, Team BRIR, and Penny Polendina in the body of a former Venatrix drone. Not many looked quite as determined as Nora did. “…Don’t we?”

Ivy Thickety gestured out the window. “And what are we going to do against that in this rickety old boat?!”

Ruby saw movement from the corner of her vision—Penny. She was backing away from the window, backing away until she hit the opposite wall. She slumped against it, sliding down until she was sitting, eyes wide.

The girl had only recently been returned to the world of the living… and the nightmare outside was the first thing she had seen.

“Well we can’t just do nothing!” Yang shouted at Ivy, arms gesturing out to her sides.

 

“Yang, there’s nothing we can do,” Ruby said, turning her attention fully to her sister.

Yang’s face screwed up with more anger. “What?!”

“We’re all worn out from what we already did tonight,” Ruby said, motioning to the others in the aircraft with them. They’d done quite a lot—stolen back Penny’s core, fought the Ace-Ops, fought countless Venatrix drones… managed to survive Cinder and Neo. “If we go in there like this… we’re all as good as dead. We don’t even know what we’d be walking into.”

Yang seethed but remained silent as Blake walked up beside her, putting her hand on her shoulder. “Ruby’s right. I know it doesn’t feel good but sometimes the only option is to fall back and regroup.”

Ruby glanced around the ship, seeing a lot of sullen faces staring down at the ground. Nobody said anything… but that meant nobody argued either. They knew it was the right call, though that didn’t mean anyone was happy about that fact.

“In that case,” Roane Ashwood said from the pilot’s chair, red dreadlocked braids falling over her shoulder as she looked back into the hold. “I’m taking us back down to Mantle. Us and the Happy Huntresses already had a place we were lying low at.”

Ruby nodded at her. “Sounds good.”

Ruby looked out the window again, hearing the distant cry of the Grimm whale as it begin to shrink from her view, the airship pulling away. Salem… her mother’s murderer. Right there, closer to them than she’d ever been before.

Ruby turned away, looking at Penny again—she was still on the floor in a state of complete dissociation.

Ruby walked over to her, crouching down in front of her. “Penny? Penny, can you hear me?”

Penny didn’t speak, but her green eyes flicked up to Ruby.

Ruby took her hand between both of hers. “I know this is a lot for you to take in right now, and I… I’m so sorry this is what you had to come back to. I promise, I’ll explain everything I can once we’re somewhere safe.”

Penny’s mouth parted, shaking for a few seconds before she said, “Is there anywhere safe now?”


 

The hideout Roane referred to turned out to be an old, closed-down restaurant. It had apparently belonged to Roane’s parents and, when those parents passed on, it was left to her. As a huntress, Roane didn’t exactly have the time to devote to running a business, so the place was shuttered—though she did still come by to check on it and keep it from collapsing every now and then.

When the Happy Huntresses had gone completely underground, they’d left behind their old sanctuary, avoiding any chance of being ensnared just in case anyone in the AUF happened to know it was theirs.

For the first time in what Ruby assumed must’ve been years, there was more than one person walking the building’s rooms—in fact, there were now seventeen with the rest of the Happy Huntresses, aside from Robyn, having already been there when the others arrived.

Ruby walked through the old kitchen, filled with rusted pots, into the unkempt dining room. There were chairs and tables set up,  Fiona and Joanna sitting at one with May while she filled them in on all that had happened.

Ruby looked down at her shoes. She wanted to have a plan—she wanted to have a solution. But… she didn’t. She’d meant what she said before about taking time to rest up before doing anything, but she still didn’t even know what they’d be resting up for. Even at their best, she had no idea what they could do to that Grimm… especially with Salem herself inside it.

Ruby groaned, scratching the back of her head and asking herself why it all had to turn out this way. She hated it. Everything with Ironwood had fallen apart and now Salem was here—and the Leviathan was still heading their way. She longed for the days when Torchwick’s dust robberies were the worst of her concerns.

Ruby started walking again, and in short time saw the rest of her team and Team JNR all crowded together outside of a closed door. Raising an eyebrow, she walked over to them.

“So… what exactly are you guys doing?” Ruby asked.

They all turned, most looking at her with embarrassment. Blake gestured back to the door with her thumb. “Penny is in there. We… we all want to talk to her, but we know she probably wants space right now. Don’t want to overcrowd her too soon.”

“You know,” Weiss said, folding her arms and tapping a finger against her elbow. She looked at Ruby. “You were always closer to her than the rest of us. Maybe you should go in first? Check on her?”

Ruby gave a nod. “I wanted to talk to her anyway. There’s a lot for her to take in and I think she’s pretty overwhelmed right now. Hopefully I can… make that easier for her instead of worse.”

Weiss frowned a little at the self-deprecating comment, but stepped aside with the others to give Ruby a clear path through.

Ruby walked up to the door, staring at it for a moment. She wanted to talk to Penny… but part of her didn’t feel ready to have that conversation. There was so much Penny didn’t know, and so much of what she didn’t know was going to be painful to hear.

Ruby took a breath, closing her eyes. She raised her fist and knocked on the door.

Silence for a moment. “...Who is it?” Penny’s voice, muffled beyond the closed door.

“It’s me, Penny,” Ruby said. “Is it alright if I come in?”

Ruby heard footsteps and the door opened, revealing Penny. It was still so surreal to see her there—Ruby had seen an almost exact copy of her face on the Venatrix units, but something about the real thing could never be replicated in those soulless machines.

Penny was in a repurposed Venatrix body, one slightly damaged from the scuffles at Atlas Academy. She’d let her hair down, unlike the drones that always had it tied up under their blue AUF caps, her eyes were green, freckles dotted her cheeks, and she’d changed into some spare clothes of Ruda’s, a t-shirt for some Mantle sport team called the Smelters and pink pajama pants with Pumpkin Pete’s cartoon rabbit face all over them.

Penny looked at Ruby… then to the sides of Ruby, where all the other members of Team RWBY and JNR stood. Nora gave a grimacing smile and an awkward wave.

Penny, of course, waved back with a perfectly pleasant smile of her own. “Come in,” she said, turning her focus back to Ruby.

Ruby walked in, Penny shutting the door behind them. The room seemed to have once been a storage cabinet, but was long since cleaned out and now had a makeshift bedroom inside, complete with a bed. Ruby briefly wondered what the sleeping arrangements even were here. She doubted Team BRIR all crammed themselves onto one bed, and doubted even more that the Happy Huntresses would do that either.

“So… how are you feeling?” Ruby asked.

Penny dropped down, sitting on the bed—it sank a little more than would be expected of a girl her size and build. “I died.” Her hand reached beside her on the bed, picking something up—the pink ribbon Ruby had carried with her since the Vytal Tournament, the one she had tied around the Venatrix drone, Venny’s, arm. It had been reprogrammed for their heist and was now the new body Penny Polendina occupied after Venny’s core had been fatally damaged during their escape.

Ruby sat down next to Penny. “But now you’re back.”

Penny gave a nod. “Yes, I am. I… do not know how to feel about it.”

Ruby touched her shoulder, looking at her face with concern. “Penny…?”

Penny turned her head away, the hand holding the ribbon dropping into her lap. “I hope you understand, I… I am glad to see everyone again. And glad to not be dead. I just… I can still remember dying.” She touched her arm… one of the places her own wire had cut her original body to pieces. “And I really, really wish I did not.”

“I… I’m sorry, Penny,” Ruby muttered. This was her fault… if she had protected Penny in the first place, been fast enough to save her… she wouldn’t have to feel like this.

Penny looked at Ruby. She must’ve recognized the look of sadness on her friend, as Ruby noticed her make an effort to smile brightly. “I am sorry for being such a downer—thank you for bringing me back, Ruby.”

Ruby managed a tired smile back at her friend. “I would’ve done whatever it took.”

There was another knock at the door, both Ruby and Penny’s heads snapping toward it. “Penny? Penny, are you in there?”

Pietro.

Penny shot up to her feet. “Dad!”

She shot over to the door in a flash, ripping it open so fast Ruby thought it might come off its hinges… and realized that it actually did break off from the top hinges.

Pietro looked like he could scarcely see what he saw before him—and before he could say anything else, Penny leaned down, wrapping her arms tight around him in a hug. “Dad…”

Pietro put his arms around his daughter, smiling as tears started to run down his cheeks. “Penny… oh, Penny, I’m so happy to see you again.” He opened his eyes to look over her shoulder at Ruby, still sitting on the bed. “Thank you for bringing her back to me, Ruby. I can never repay you for this.”

Ruby let a soft smile stretch across her lips. “Good thing I didn’t ask for payment—and I couldn’t have done this without your help.”

After nearly a minute, Penny finally let go of her father and stepped back, letting his chair walk him into the room. She tried to shut the door, noticing that she’d broken it and wincing with a grimace.

Pietro looked up at his daughter. “Hmm… well, I think there’s one thing we need to take care of quick here. You deserve better than some messed up Venatrix body. How would you feel about some upgrades, Penny?”

Penny beamed. “I would love them!”

Ruby watched her friend carefully. She was acting more like her old self now that Pietro was there… but Ruby couldn’t help but feel there was something fake to it. Like she was forcing it.

“And of course, Ruby, you’re welcome to help if you want to,” Pietro said, turning his chair to face her.

Ruby stood up, giving a casual salute. “Always happy to assist a master—I’ll be there.”

Pietro nodded. “Sounds great. I’ll have Team BRIR help out bringing what I need over from the pharmacy.” He blew out a breath. “Things are getting crazy out there—glad I made it here safe today, but I don’t want to keep playing those odds.”

Ruby nodded. “Well, I’m sure you two have a lot to catch up on. I’ll give you some privacy.”

She walked toward the door, waving goodbye to father and daughter. However, when she reached the door, she felt someone grab her arm.

Ruby looked back over her shoulder—Penny was right behind her, still holding onto her wrist. She was looking at Ruby with a more serious, solemn expression than she’d ever seen on her before.

Ruby raised an eyebrow. “Penny? Is… something wrong?”

Penny looked down for a moment, eyes flicking around at different spots on the floor. Finally, she looked into Ruby’s eyes again. “Ruby… I am sorry for whatever happened that makes you look so sad now.”

Ruby’s lips parted just slightly with surprise, eyes widening. She blinked a few times, unsure what to say. Finally, she managed a weary smile. “Thanks, Penny,” she said in a hoarse whisper, before turning and walking out the door.

Notes:

Hello, Gothra here to welcome you all to the start of Volume VIII!

This was supposed to go up yesterday, but totally slipped my mind on account of my being TREMENDOUSLY ill earlier this week, but thankfully I both remembered and am feeling better. I’m excited to get into this one, and excited for everyone to see what we’ve got in store!

Chapter 2: Prologue - White

Chapter Text

While everyone else had eventually cleared away from the door Ruby and Penny had gone into, Weiss remained, sitting at a table nearby and watching it. She saw Pietro arrive, his emotional reunion with his daughter… which made a twinge of pain form in Weiss’s heart.

Right now, her own father was locked in his own home for collaborating with murderers and scum. The father who had treated her as his property all her life. The father who ensured she could never look at her own reflection without being reminded of him.

Weiss shook the thoughts away as Pietro went into the room. This wasn’t the time to be feeling sorry for herself—she should’ve been happy for Penny. She had a second chance… one that not many were ever granted.

And it was all thanks to Ruby Rose.

Weiss sighed, leaning back in her chair. Here she was again… waiting for Ruby. Always waiting. She wasn’t even sure what she was waiting for anymore. It wasn’t like anything would suddenly change, that she would suddenly get through to her when she’d failed to do so time and time again.

But what happened at the Academy unsettled her. Ruby staying behind to face Cinder and Neo alone, cutting the rest of them off from helping her. Team RWBY stood and faced their enemies together. They all would’ve been dead several times over if it hadn’t been for each other… why was Ruby trying to pull away from them all? Why was she acting like their burdens were solely hers to bear?

Eventually, Ruby exited the room. Her shoulders sagged, and she blew out a breath.

Weiss considered trying to talk to her again. Considered imploring her to open up. And then… she stopped considering. 

Ruby wouldn’t listen anyway. It was pointless to try and make her.

Ruby, without even noticing Weiss sitting off to the side, walked away. It frustrated Weiss that something so simple could feel so painful.

“You’re worrying about Ruby again.”

Weiss nearly shrieked at the sudden voice next to her. She jumped in her seat, throwing her arms up as she looked and saw that, at some point, Blake had managed to sit down in the chair beside her without making a sound.

Ignoring Weiss’s panic, Blake looked at her with those calm, golden eyes. “Have you been able to get through to her at all?”

Weiss took a moment to collect her breath. As soon as her heart rate died back down, she let out a sigh. “No… I haven’t.” She hugged her arms around herself. “I just don’t know what to do with her anymore. She won’t listen.”

Blake nodded, frowning. “I… I wish I knew what to tell you. But if we’re being honest, besides Yang, you’re closer to her than anyone. If she’s not listening to you… well, I doubt she’ll listen to anyone else either.” She adjusted in her seat, pulling one leg up and placing her foot on the edge of her chair. “And after what she pulled back at the academy, I’m worried about what else she might do. I just wish she’d wake up and realize she has friends to support her.”

Weiss felt her fingers grip tighter on her arm, tight enough that it actually hurt. “Blake, I… I’m worried that if we can’t figure something out soon, it… it’s going to be…”

“Too late?”

Weiss bit her lip, nodding.

Blake put her hand on Weiss’s shoulder, squeezing it. It was a silent show of support… after all, Weiss knew Blake didn’t know what to say. She doubted anyone would have.

 


 

When the time finally came for them all to attempt to rest, Weiss lay on a mattress in the dining room, tossing and turning.

They’d managed to scrounge up enough mattresses, blankets, and bedrolls so everyone had something to sleep on… though since restaurants didn’t have a wealth of spare rooms, privacy was limited, with most sleeping on the floor in the dining room, chairs and tables pushed to the sides to make space.

Weiss sat up, looking around the room. Her team all slept in a row together, Ruby to her right on a bedroll and using her cloak as a blanket, Blake and Yang sharing a mattress to her left—something they had “bravely” volunteered to do when it became clear they would have one less sleeping surface than was needed.

Seeing them now, Blake curled into Yang’s big spoon position, she felt confident their arrangement would’ve been the same even if there had been enough for everyone.

Weiss turned in her bed, looking at Ruby again. A lock of hair had fallen over her face, the tip caught in her mouth. Weiss reached over, moving it aside and gently brushing the girl’s cheek as she did so. Weiss let out a sigh.

She took out her scroll, opening the screen. It took her to the last thing she’d been looking at… Winter’s contact profile.

She’d been looking at it on and off all night, sick with fear. She’d been trying hard not to think about it, but she couldn’t push it away anymore. Winter and Olive Harper had stayed behind to fight Cinder and Neo, to give them enough time to get to Ruby and warn her they were coming.

But Cinder and Neo had caught up to them. And that meant…

Winter hadn’t sent any messages, hadn’t called. Weiss could’ve done it herself, but as her thumb hovered over the call button, she couldn’t make it close that last bit of distance. It wasn’t just the risk inherent to any of them contacting someone with such close ties to the AUF now that stayed her. There was a comfort, a safety in not knowing. As long as she never checked, she could pretend that the outcome she wanted was true—that her sister was still alive.

But Weiss was through lying to herself. Through pretending things weren’t the way they were. She got out of bed, walked into the kitchen, and leaned against a counter to make her call.

Before she could second-guess herself, Weiss pressed her finger to the screen with such speed she thought she might push her finger right through it. The other end ringed… ringed… and ringed.

With each repeated tone of sound, Weiss felt dread creep up through her, crawling over her heart like thorny vines, squeezing tighter, tighter…

Someone picked up. “W… Weiss?”

Winter. Brothers, it was Winter. She sounded weak, strained, but it was her voice. She was alive.

Weiss covered her mouth, eyes wet with tears.

“Weiss? Please… tell me you’re there. Tell me you’re okay.”

“I− I’m here,” Weiss practically spat into the phone. “I’m here. It’s me, Winter. I’m okay.”

“Thank the gods,” Winter said, her voice cracking. It was strange to hear that much emotion in her voice.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m…” There was a grunt of pain. “I’m a little banged up, but I’ll be fine.”

Weiss didn’t have to see what state her sister was in to know she was underselling it. Winter always was one to treat her own injuries as mere inconveniences.

“Weiss, where are you? Are you safe?”

The words were like a splash of ice water to Weiss’s face. She couldn’t tell her where she was… couldn’t trust that information wouldn’t make it back to Ironwood. “I’m safe.”

“It’s… chaos here. I don’t know what’s going on, but people are talking about a Grimm outside.”

Weiss went quiet. Grief struck her suddenly with the force of an oncoming train. How had her life come to this point? The point where she had to keep information from her own sister? Not even able to tell her where she was because a despotic general would stop at nothing to find them and arrest them… or even worse than that.

“...Weiss?”

“Winter,” Weiss said, voice quiet and croaky. “I… I’m glad you’re okay. I… we’re not going to be able to talk for a while. I’m sorry.”

“Weiss? Weiss?! Weiss, what are you−”

Weiss hung up with a shuddering gasp. With frantic fingers, she blocked Winter’s number.

She dropped her scroll on the counter behind her, pressing her fingers to her forehead, thumb digging into her cheek. She wanted to cry. It felt beneath her, childish and immature, but she wanted to cry. The world was falling apart around them, and all she wanted was for her sister to be there for her, to tell her everything was going to be okay.

But that wasn’t an option.

“Oh, sorry.”

Weiss looked up—May Marigold had walked into the room, wearing a tan-orange t-shirt and boxers, dark blue hair still braided behind her head.

“Guess I wasn’t the only one who couldn’t sleep,” May said, scratching the back of her neck. “I was gonna get myself a snack, but if you want some privacy…”

“No, no, that’s okay,” Weiss said. She let out a slight, hollow chuckle. “Actually, I… I think I’d rather not be alone right now.”

May huffed. “Well, that’s convenient—neither do I.”

May walked over, leaning against the counter next to Weiss. They maintained an awkward silence for just over a minute before May finally spoke again.

“So… what’s wrong?”

“I… I just called my sister.” Weiss crossed her arms, turning her head away from May. “I already know it was a stupid risk so we can skip the lecture, I just… I needed to know she was okay. Cinder… she doesn’t exactly show mercy to a lot of people.”

May nodded. “And your sister, she’s…?”

“She’s alive. Hurt, probably worse than she’s letting on, but she’s alive. But since we’re all kind of fugitives from the law now, I can’t exactly keep in touch with her.”

May’s eyebrow quirked. “You think she’d choose the law over you?”

Weiss sighed. “I’d… like to believe she wouldn’t, but I can’t say that in confidence. Law and order is… kind of her whole thing.” She rubbed her elbow. “She’s some of the only family I have that isn’t… as complicated as the rest. I don’t want to lose her, too. Not like this.”

May glanced away. “Don’t want to overstep or assume anything, but looking at you and your friends, I’d say you have plenty of family right here.”

Weiss gave a sheepish smile. “Yeah. I do. But…”

“But they’re not your blood family.”

Weiss nodded. “It’s not that they mean any less to me, it’s just… I think I’ve always wanted the kind of blood family other people have. The ones who love you unconditionally, who are always there for you… sorry. I know it’s childish.”

“I don’t think it is. Nothing unnatural about wanting something so many other people had that you never did.”

Weiss shrugged. “Maybe.”

May turned her body to face Weiss more. “I think I know what you’re feeling, to some extent anyway. My own family’s love turned out to be very… conditional. Guess if I wasn’t the son I was expected to be, they wanted nothing to do with me.” She smirked, looking at Weiss. “Their loss—personally, I think I make a much better daughter anyway.”

Weiss giggled. “It’s a little embarrassing, but… my father actually told me about you when I was younger. I think he meant it as a warning—what would happen to me if I ever stepped out of line. But honestly, I… I thought you were the coolest thing for doing what you did. You inspired me.”

May chuckled awkwardly, scratching the side of her neck. “I don’t think anyone’s ever looked up to me like that before. At least, no one’s ever told me they did.”

Weiss nodded. “Well, you have one now, at least. I think that’s where it all started—when I started to question what my family was, what their place in the world really meant. If it hadn’t been for you, I’d never have thought to leave and become a huntress.” She looked at May with a smile. “So thanks, I guess.”

May laughed. “Honestly, Robyn’s the one you should thank. I was a total mess before I met her, and she whipped me into shape. She did that for all of us, really. The Happy Huntresses wouldn’t be what we are without her.” May suddenly went quiet, chewing on her bottom lip.

“Are you worried about her?”

May exhaled. “I know she’s more than capable of taking care of herself. It’s just… she usually doesn’t go this long without contacting us. Or me, at the very least. I don’t know, it just makes me worried that something happened.”

Weiss nodded. “Qrow’s still out there, too. I don’t think anyone’s heard from him either.”

May sighed. “Then I guess all we can do is wait. Much as that sucks.” She cleared her throat, grinning at Weiss. “Anyway, there’s something else I’ve actually been wanting to ask you—I heard it was you that took your old man down. Arrested him in the middle of his own dinner party. That must’ve felt pretty great.” She chuckled to herself. “Wish I could’ve pulled something like that on my dad.”

Weiss looked down, fingers closing around her wrist. “Honestly… it didn’t feel as good as I thought it would.” She looked over at May. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m still glad I did it, but… it just feels like something that happened, you know? Just like I wake up every morning. It happened, and now it’s over. I thought it would make me feel… I don’t know, complete? But instead I’m just… still here, feeling empty. Feeling like it wasn’t enough.”

May nodded. “He hurt a lot of people.”

“Yeah,” Weiss said. She rubbed her thumb along her arm. “And putting him away means he can’t hurt anyone else, but… it can’t undo the damage he’s already done.” She reached up, touching the bottom tip of the scar that crossed her left eye.

May watched the motion, not speaking, but clearly understanding.

“It’s not like he’ll be any sorrier for it in prison than he was before anyway,” Weiss said, dropping her hand to her side.

“Well… look at the positives,” May said. “With him out of the way now, maybe you can focus on fixing what he broke. That might be what you’re missing.”

Weiss thought of the White Fang pendant sitting with her things. She smiled—the moment Sienna Khan put her faith in her, trusted her as part of their number… that felt far more fulfilling than any revenge she could’ve ever taken against her father. “I think you might be right about that, May.”

Chapter 3: Prologue - Black

Chapter Text

Blake sat outside on the railing of what used to be a dining patio, staring up at Atlas floating above them…and the dark clouds that now filled the sky beside it, blocking out the stars. A flash of red lightning briefly exposed the silhouette of the whale Grimm before it faded back into nothingness.

Blake smirked. “Can you believe we used to be worried about grades?”

She turned to look behind her, seeing Ruby walking out onto the patio. She looked briefly surprised that Blake noticed her, glanced at her ears, and seemed to understand how before leaning on the railing beside Blake, giving a little chuckle. “Yeah… crazy to think about it now.”

For a moment, there was nothing but silence as the two girls stared up at the sky.. “Things are bad,” Blake said.

“Yeah. Things are bad.”

“I keep thinking we have to turn a corner eventually with everything we’ve been through. But… it feels like it all just gets worse and worse.”

“We’ve made it this far. We just have to keep fighting.”

Blake gave a nod, turning to look at Ruby. “We’ve made it this far by sticking together. By knowing when to lean on each other when we need to.”

Ruby didn’t look at Blake… but Blake did notice her lips crease into the slightest frown.

Blake sighed, turning away again. “I’m just saying, Ruby… we all care about you too, you know? We want to be there for you when you need us.”

“I’m not some− some little kid anymore,” Ruby griped. “I can take care of myself.”

“I’m not saying you can’t. I know how strong you are, but….”

“I’m. Fine.” Ruby huffed. “Can we just drop this?”

Blake took a deep breath in through her nose, fighting off her frustration. The last thing Ruby needed now was for her to snap at her. “Alright. If that’s what you want.”

They remained there in tense silence for a few more minutes. “I’m going back inside,” Ruby abruptly announced, just as quickly turning away from the railing and leaving the way she’d come.

“Well… can’t say I didn’t try, Weiss,” Blake muttered to herself.

As Blake exhaled, breath turning to vapor in the cold air, she felt like she’d failed. Ruby could be so damn stubborn when she wanted to be, and it felt practically impossible to break through that wall when she put it up. 

It reminded her somewhat of Sienna. Someone under the crushing weight of responsibility, someone who refused to budge when they had their mind made up about something. She’d gotten through to Sienna eventually… Blake just had to hope someone could do the same for Ruby.

Blake dropped off the railing onto the street below. Her head was swimming with aggravating thoughts, questions she didn’t know how to answer. 

Maybe going on an impromptu patrol could help clear her mind.

 


 

Blake leaped between rooftops, landing in a smooth roll without killing even a fraction of her momentum. It felt… freeing to run like that, to use the rooftops and stick to the shadows. No orders, no humans in uniforms telling her where to go, when to go, what to do, what to fight… who to save.

It’s not that she hadn’t wanted things to work out. It would’ve been a lot easier to have Ironwood on their side, rather than against them. But it had been hard to ignore her instincts, her concerns over what Ironwood and the AUF were doing. She felt angry with herself—she knew better than this. She should’ve put her foot down before they all got mired in this mess.

She’d seen it before, after all. The excuses. The justifications. The promises that it would all be worth it in the end.

Blake stopped running, standing at the edge of the building, the toe of her boot above open air and the street below. It was funny—she hadn’t seen any Grimm yet. She didn’t intend to fight any on her own, not unless there was someone in immediate danger, but she’d expected to at least see one around somewhere.

She looked up at the sky again, to where she couldn’t see the huge floating Grimm but still knew it was there. Salem… had she called the Grimm back?

Blake’s head shot down again, ears twitching as they picked up a sound. Something hitting the ground, raised voices… some kind of scuffle.

With her faunus hearing, she locked on to the direction the sound was coming from, tossing Gambol Shroud to the building across the street and pulling herself to it on her ribbon.

After jumping a few more rooftops, Blake stopped above a small side street. Her yellow eyes flicked over the scene before her, taking in information.

Two men stood over a short one on the ground, closing in on him. Their fists were clenched, bodies tense—the one on the ground was pushing himself back, holding a hand up imploringly. Blake blinked—not a human hand. The short man’s hands were covered with black fur, his fingers long claws like a mole’s. A faunus.

Blake took another look at the men who were standing. One in a heavy jacket with a dark green beanie, the other bundled up in layers of sweaters and hoodies, a hood up over his head. No animal traits she could spot on either of them.

Likely not a simple mugging, as she’d initially suspected.

The beanie guy approached. “We saw you steal that food, animal. Bet you were about to take it back to that hole you critters crawl around in, huh?”

The poor faunus was hyperventilating, too scared to even speak in his own defense.

Blake scowled. She’d seen enough.

She dropped down from the roof, landing in a three-point landing right in front of the approaching human. He stepped back, startled.

Blake stood, flicking her hair back as she did and looking down her nose at the human man. “I’m giving you two one chance to back down before I beat your asses into the ground.”

The guy further back, recovering from his own surprise, looked up at Blake’s cat ears and chuckled. “Woah, another animal out of its pen.”

“I dunno,” said the beanie man, rubbing his chin with a leering grin. “This one’s kinda cute for an animal, don’t ya think?” He chuckled to himself. “Hey, maybe she’s in heat or something—wouldn’t that be fun? Whaddya think, sweetheart?”

Blake felt bile rising to the back of her throat. “And you call us animals?” she whispered to herself. She closed her eyes, releasing a tense breath. “Alright. You had your warning.” 

She darted forward, a blur of motion.

Beanie threw out a lackluster punch—Blake easily swerved around it, swiping her heel into his ankle and knocking him down.

Hoodie let out a shout as he pulled a knife, charging at Blake. She ducked back from two swipes, palm striking his outstretched wrist and forcing him to drop the knife. She then grabbed him by the back of the head, smashing the bridge of his nose into her knee.

Hoodie let out a cry, holding his hands over his face as he fell and rolled on the floor. Beanie was back up again, grabbing an old, rusted pipe on the ground, going for a swing.

In a flash, Blake had gotten Gambol Shroud out, slicing right through the pipe mid-swing. The man stumbled—Blake pointed the tip of her blade right at his face. “I think it’s time for you two to go.”

Beanie was visibly sweating, swallowing down fear. He moved back, scrambled to pick his friend off the ground, and the two ran off into the night.

Blake thought briefly about Adam—about how he would never let scum like that leave his sights alive, how even if he made a play at mercy, it would only be a trick… a lead-in to striking them down while their backs were turned.

Part of her wondered if he might not have been right for that. Those two men could easily target another faunus who couldn’t fight back without her there to protect them. There was no guarantee they’d learn their lesson after the beatdown she’d given them.

She blew a breath out of her nose, sheathing Gambol Shroud with a flourish. Whatever happened, she wasn’t Adam. She had no problem fighting back… but even assholes like the ones running off with their tails between their legs deserved a shot at a second chance. She walked over to the faunus man still on the ground, holding her hand out. “You’re safe now.”

He looked at her, fearful for a moment… until he noticed the cat ears on her head. He grabbed onto her hand, grunting as Blake pulled him up.

He reached down, picking up a pair of small spectacles and a plaid cap, putting both back on. With him standing before her now, Blake got a better look at him.

He was very short, the top of his head only coming up just below her chest. He had small little eyes peering out from behind his round spectacles, a wrinkled, tan face and gray hair peeking out from beneath his cap. He wore a white button-up shirt, scuffed and dirtied, and a brown jacket in a similar condition. And, of course, there were the hands covered in fur, long claws like a mole’s in place of fingers.

“Thank you for stepping in,” the man said. “Not enough people around here would do something like that.”

Blake put a hand on her hip, looking around. “Is it… always this bad here?”

“Not usually.” The man groaned as he pressed his hands against his back, pushing in and stretching until Blake heard a crack. Her ear twitched. “Though, I suppose that depends on what part of town you’re in. With that Grimm attack and so many people panicking… well, guess it’s got people a little more on edge than normal.” He let out a chuckle. “Thought I’d be fine grabbing some supplies here since it wasn’t one of the bad parts of town—shows what I know.”

Bad parts of town… “‘Don’t find yourself in the Tungsten district after dark,’” Blake recited.

The little man’s eyebrows raised. “Oh? Didn’t think you were a local.”

“I’m not,” Blake clarified. “I’m from Menagerie, but my mom grew up here. She taught me that saying when I was younger.”

The faunus man pointed at her. “Well, that’s good advice—make sure you remember that one.”

Blake frowned. It was… disheartening to hear that it was still good advice. Had so little improved since her mom lived in Mantle? Since her, Blake’s father, and Ali Zarin Khan had fought in the Army of the Fount for faunus liberation?

“Well, I should get heading on back,” the man said, brushing off the front of his shirt. “Any longer and people might start to worry.”

“Do you want me to go back with you?”

The man shook his head, waving a dismissive hand. “Nah, it’s alright. I’ve already taken up enough of your time and generosity. Thank you again for saving me, by the by—we gotta look out for each other, you know? No one else will.”

With that, the man turned, hobbling off further into the center of the city. Blake watched as he left, then turned her gaze up to Atlas.

She realized now how shielded she’d been from the worst of anti-faunus sentiment when she was working alongside the AUF. It was still there, permeating through everything Atlas was, but it wasn’t so… direct as this.

She supposed that was why, somewhat unconsciously, she’d made herself smaller while she was there. Didn’t speak out as much, didn’t cause a fuss—taking up less space so the Atlesians wouldn’t have a reason to bother her.

Blake clenched her fist. No more. She wasn’t going to reduce herself for the comfort of bigots. Even if it endangered her, she would speak her mind—she would show them that the faunus could stand up for themselves.

She looked back in the direction the man went, still just barely visible at the end of the street. She pulled out Gambol Shroud, switched it to kusarigama form, and grappled up to the rooftop with her ribbon. She’d just follow him from the roofs until he got to wherever he was going. His silent, unknown protector for the night.

Chapter 4: Prologue - Yellow

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Yang watched as Ruby reentered the restaurant hideout from outside. She had a sour look on her face… whatever happened out there, she wasn’t pleased about it.

Yang walked over to her, tapping her on the arm. “Hey, Ruby—got a second to talk?”

Ruby groaned. “Does it have to be right now?”

Yang grinned. “Yes!”

Yang grabbed her sister by the wrist, leading her into a room that she guessed must’ve once been a storage closet. Thankfully, there was enough space in there for the two of them to have some room to move.

Yang shut the door. “Alright, I let it drop before, but now that we’re not, y’know, in some time-sensitive situation… what was the deal with you staying behind to fight Cinder and Neo alone?”

Ruby folded her arms, leaning against the wall and looking at the floor. “They were after me. I wanted to make sure the rest of you got away. I didn’t want anyone else getting hurt because of me.”

Yang pursed her lips, raising an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Because let me ask you something else—you noticed that door panel before any of us, right? What was stopping you from getting on the same side as the rest of us and hitting it then, huh? Why did you lock yourself in there?”

Ruby shook her head. “A door wouldn’t have stopped Cinder for long.”

Yang swung an arm out to her side. “And you dying would have?!”

Ruby balled her hands into fists at her sides. “It wasn’t like I wanted to, Yang! Dying wasn’t exactly my plan!”

“But the fact that you could’ve didn’t stop you, did it?!”

Ruby stepped away, starting to pace as she let out a frustrated growl. “No, it didn’t! Because I’m a failure, Yang!” She ran a hand through her hair. “All I’ve done is drag everyone else down, get them all into worse and worse trouble. Even saving Penny didn’t go how I planned it! So if it took my life to keep the rest of you safe, to make up for all my mistakes, then yeah—I’d give it up.”

Yang grabbed Ruby by her upper arms. “Do you have any idea what it’s like for me to hear you say that, Ruby?! What it’s like to worry that you might be gone forever if I take my eyes off you?!”

Ruby narrowed her eyes. “I’m not a kid anymore, Yang. I don’t need you to protect me.”

Yang let go, folding her arms with a huff. “I know you’re not, Ruby. You’re… you’re a young woman that’s gone through nightmare after nightmare, and I am worried about you.” She sniffled, wiping a tear from her eye. “I just… you can’t expect to fix everything yourself.”

Ruby lowered her head. The sisters remained in a cold silence for several, agonizingly slow moments. “I… think I want to be alone right now, Yang,” Ruby finally said, her voice low and hoarse.

Yang felt as though a punch had knocked the air out of her lungs… then, anger and frustration took over. She threw her arms up. “Fine! Sure! Whatever!”

Yang stomped over to the door, ripped it open, and slammed it behind her when she was on the other side. She gritted her teeth, holding her flesh and blood hand to her forehead.

After a moment, she looked to her side—and saw Penny there, who jumped back in surprise at her glance.

“Oh… hey, Penny,” Yang said, voice tired and defeated. Her shoulders sagged, arms dropping to her sides. “You… probably heard all that, didn’t you?”

“I− I do not know what you’re talking about!” Penny hiccuped.

Yang let out a short chuckle. “It’s fine, Penny—wasn’t like we were being quiet.”

Penny tapped her fingers together. “I was actually… looking for Ruby, but….”

“Yeah, I don’t think she’s in the mood to talk right now,” Yang said. She frowned. “And she definitely isn’t in the mood to listen.”

Penny gave a nod. “I… know it perhaps would not be the best time, but… would you be able to talk? I have questions I’ve wanted to ask someone.”

Yang pushed off from the door, looking back at it. “Yeah. Think I could use the distraction anyway.”

 


 

Yang and Penny sat at one of the dining room tables, far from any of the others in the room. Yang rested her prosthetic hand against the table—Penny eyed it curiously.

“Oh, right,” Yang said, holding it up for her to see it better. “Guess you don’t know about that yet, do you?”

“Is it… a glove?” Penny asked, tilting her head to the side.

Yang chuckled—she pressed her other fingers to the releases at the top of the metallic limb. It dropped onto the table with a thud. “Not exactly. It’s a prosthetic.”

Penny’s eyes moved from the detached limb to Yang’s stump. “What… happened to your old one?”

Yang picked the arm back up, reattaching it and flexing the fingers. “A guy named Adam Taurus happened. He was hurting Blake, I tried to protect her, and… well… bye-bye arm.”

Penny pulled back, her mouth in a little frown. “I’m sorry, Yang.”

“Eh, don’t worry about it. I’ve gotten used to it by now. And… Adam isn’t hurting anyone anymore.”

Penny looked over at another table, seeing Jaune, Nora, and Ren sitting together. It looked as though Jaune and Nora were playing some game on their scrolls, while Ren was turned in his chair away from them, looking contemplative.

“I have been wondering where Pyrrha is,” Penny said. “She is not with the rest of her team—is she on a different mission?”

Yang felt her whole body tense. Right… Pyrrha had been after Penny was already…

Yang sank in her chair, scratching her scalp—how did she end up the one that had to explain this to Penny?

Penny turned back to her, green eyes wide and expectant.

“Penny, I… she’s…” Yang blew out a breath. “This… is going to be hard for you to hear.”

Penny’s brow creased with worry.

“After you were, uh… taken… offline? Sorry, I don’t know what the correct term is for that, but after that, Pyrrha… she…” Yang shut her eyes, shaking her head. There was no delicate way to put it—she just had to say it outright. “She was… killed.”

Penny didn’t react for a moment, like the words hadn’t processed in her mind. Then, slowly, she put her hands over her mouth, eyes softening with solemnity. “Oh…”

“And she wasn’t the only one,” Yang said, deciding it better to get it all out now rather than draw out the grief. “Neptune, Cardin, Yatsuhashi, Oobleck… we lost all of them that night. And even more people who we never even knew.” She knocked her knuckles against the table. “I’m… sorry you had to find out so soon after coming back.”

Penny set her hands delicately on the table’s surface, staring down at the wood grain. She remained silent for a while, deep in her own thoughts. “My chest… hurts now,” she finally said. “Why?”

“Have you ever lost someone you cared about before?”

Penny shook her head.

Yang nodded. “It’s grief. That’s what you feel. It’s like being sad, but it… hurts more, I guess. Sadness is temporary. Grief is… it’s when you know someone is gone from your life and they’re never coming back.”

Penny closed a hand over her chest—over where her core was inside her body. “I don’t think I like it.”

Yang managed a smile. “Nobody ever does.” A beat passed. “I don’t know what to… uh… do you want a… hug?”

Penny nodded. “I think so.” Her voice was so choked and quiet that it felt like something had stabbed Yang right through the heart.

Yang got up from her seat. She walked over, putting her arms around Penny. Penny did the same back to her. They remained in the embrace silently for some time, Yang hearing the thrum of Penny’s core, the device pumping energy through her android body. Like a heartbeat, but… different.

She’d expected Penny would be cold, too, but she wasn’t. There was a warmth to her, distinctly different from the warmth of a human or faunus, but still there. It was… nice.

“It’s going to hurt a lot at first,” Yang whispered in a low voice. “But, over time, it won’t feel so bad anymore. You’ll still have bad days—days where it feels like this again—but they won’t happen as often.”

Penny was crying. She couldn’t shed tears, but Yang could hear her crying regardless. “You… and Ruby… you lost your mom?”

“Yeah. We did.”

“Did it… feel like this?”

“...It did.”

Yang felt Penny curl into her, her grip tightening. “How could you stand it for so long?”

Yang closed her eyes. “By… having each other.”

Penny had no more questions after that. The two continued to hold each other, Yang rubbing Penny’s back. Having each other… Yang wished it still felt like she and Ruby did.

Notes:

Ruby is being so healthy and normal about things she feels responsible for, and the adorable robot girl experiences grief for the first time, making this easily the most uplifting thing I have ever written (it's not).

Chapter 5: New Divide

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

A lone man stood on a hill in the tundra of Solitas in a long dark coat, the tails of it flapping in the wind. He was plainly under-dressed for the lethally cold weather, but it did not seem to bother him. He hadn’t felt the bite of cold nor the burn of heat for a very, very long time.

Atlas and Mantle lay in the distance before him. There were still some pillars of smoke rising from the latter in the aftermath of the attack on it, though Atlas, of course, remained untouched… but given the large whale Grimm that was hovering in the sky not too far from it, it would likely not be for much longer.

The man grinned, adjusting the thin-framed, circular glasses on his face. While there was a beauty to destruction in its own right, there was something… special about the moments before it. It was the knowing that people were looking out in dread, understanding some terrible fate was imminent but not knowing the shape of it. Not a calm before the storm, but seeing the dark clouds on the horizon and knowing your chance to get out of dodge had long passed.

Within that Grimm was Salem. It had been quite some time since the man had last seen her in person—after all, he was most useful to her as a scout, a source of information. He had a way about him, a way to find his way into the circles of the most influential people in Remnant, to ply their secrets from their lips and vanish, a ghost, nothing to those hapless fools than the memory of a charming stranger or good conversationalist at some party. Another face to be lost to time.

But the time had finally come to return to roost. Salem had summoned him back, and he knew that meant her plans were drawing closer to their final stage. How lucky he was to have a box seat for the affair.

He did not need to inform Salem he was close by. She would already know, already feel his presence. That belief was confirmed when he saw two dark shapes approaching him from the air before dropping down in front of him, kicking up clouds of glittering white snow.

Two Beringels… each with a pair of wings on their backs. Salem had been experimenting during the man’s absence, it seemed.

He smiled at the gorilla-like Grimm, holding his gloved hands toward them in greeting. “I take it you fine gentleman are my ride?”

One of the Beringels snorted, holding its out arms out to carry him. The other kept an eye on the sky—one Beringel for transport, the other for protection… though it was not like the man really needed the latter.

He stepped into the Beringel’s arms, lounging casually on them as the Grimm beat its wings, taking them into the air and heading for the Grimm whale.

 


 

Ruby’s eyes opened to a dark void, the ground beneath her like black water. She remembered this place—her dreams had brought her there once before. It was where she had first spoken to…

Salem. Rising from the reflective pool that stretched off infinitely in every direction. Her gaunt body, skeletal limbs crossed over her chest like a corpse in a coffin, her eyes closed on her pallid face.

Those eyes opened, revealing the dark sclera and red irises. A wide grin stretched on her thin lips. “Ruby Rose… how lovely it is to see you here again.”

Ruby kept her mouth shut tight, trying to push every thought from her mind. Last time, Salem had found things to use against her—found out where she and the others were going and used that to lay a trap for her. She wasn’t going to let that happen again.

Salem gave her an over-performed frown. “No hello? How hurtful… is that any way to treat your ancestor?”

“What do you want?” Ruby asked bluntly.

The smile returned to Salem’s face. “To ask a question… about how it feels to lose faith in one you believed you could trust.”

“Shut up.”

Salem flowed over to Ruby, the tall, twisted woman’s body leaning over her. A sharp fingertip pressed up under Ruby’s chin, tilting her head up to look at Salem. “You know… I once felt the same sting… when Oz betrayed me.” She flicked her finger off of Ruby’s chin. “I feel it again whenever another foolish silver-eyed soul stands against me… when they should be standing with me.”

Ruby gritted her teeth. “You murdered my mom. I’ll never stand with you.”

Salem moved back, chuckling and tilting her head. “A simple soul has a simple way of looking at the world as well, it seems. I never said I killed Summer Rose… only that, once upon a time, she said something very similar to something you said not long ago.”

Ruby winced. She could feel it again. An almost scraping feeling inside her mind. Salem was digging, searching for something. “You can quit trying to get in my head—it isn’t going to work.”

“I don’t have to.” Salem raised a hand, fingers twitching and flexing, black strings of tendon connecting them. “Even only skimming the surface, I see that your mind is in quite the turmoil. Like roiling waves on the sea. You’re already conflicted, already unsure of your every move…” She laughed again, low, hushed. “You’ve already done my work for me.”

Ruby clenched her hands into fists, narrowing her eyes at Salem.

Salem rested her chin on the back of her hand. “I’d like to give you one chance… an offer. Your friends and Atlas needn’t suffer if you give me this one thing I ask.” Her eyes seemed to flare open wider, the red of her irises burning. “You.”

“I’m not stupid,” Ruby spat back. “You’ll just take me and destroy Atlas anyway.”

Salem shook her head with a sad sigh. Suddenly, she vanished in a swirl of smoke.

Just remember that I gave you a choice.”

Ruby was suddenly aware of a presence beside her, whispering into her ear. Salem.

Everything that’s about to happen will be your fault.”

In an instant, Ruby was staring up at the ceiling of the restaurant.

 


 

Emerald Sustrai stood with her back to the wall in one of Monstra’s “rooms.” She was still adjusting to the idea that she was currently standing within a giant Grimm whale—an “organic ship,” as Salem had called it before they set out.

She hadn’t been a fan from the very instant she stepped onboard, and time was doing nothing for her fondness of the experience. Some of the walls were slimy, the only furniture were slabs that seemed to be made out of a bone-like substance, and there was an odd odor no matter where you went. Not one that was distinctly awful, just… weird.

Emerald was still hoping she’d go nose blind to it eventually. So far, that had not happened.

While her external circumstances were miserable enough, the journey meant she’d had plenty of time to think. Think about what she was really doing, what Salem and her forces were really doing. Salem promised everything they did would be in service to a better world for those crushed under the kingdoms’ heels… but they had been responsible for so much death already.

How much blood was this new world going to cost?

Mercury stepped into the room. “Em. We’ve arrived in Atlas.”

Emerald looked up at her constant companion, Mercury Black. His brushed back gray hair, his track jacket of the same color… the closest thing she had to a friend with Cinder gone.

If Cinder really was a friend.

Mercury scoffed. “Well, you’re quiet today. What’s the matter? Zoning out or something?”

“Merc, why are we here?”

Mercury looked around the room. He raised his arms in a half-hearted shrug. “I don’t know. Why is anyone here? One of life’s great mysteries, isn’t it?”

Emerald groaned, pressing a finger to the bridge of her nose. “That’s not what I mean. I mean why are we here? Why are we doing all this?”

Mercury snorted, folding his arms. “Why do you care?”

Emerald glared at him. “Don’t you?”

“No,” Mercury said. “I already got the one thing I wanted when I finally killed my bastard old man. All this? Just something to do, really. Salem’s goals, Cinder’s goals… they don’t really mean anything to me, so long as I keep getting to do what I want.”

Do you even get to do what you want? I mean… Salem already almost killed you once.”

Mercury’s eyebrow twitched. He paced to the side. “You really just can’t ever be alone, can you?”

Emerald took a step closer. “What’s that supposed to mean? Just say whatever it is you want to say.”

Mercury stepped over to the wall across from Emerald, leaning against it. Arms still folded, he pointed a finger at her. “Look, if you don’t want to do this anymore, you can stop. That’s your choice to make. But instead of making it, you’re here, bugging me about it ‘cause you need someone else to tell you what to do. To tell you it’s okay. You’ve been falling apart ever since Cinder’s been gone because, without her to boss you around, you feel like you don’t have a purpose anymore.”

Emerald jabbed a finger in Mercury’s direction. “That’s…!”

But no other words came… she realized she didn’t have any. Nothing she could say that could defend her against Mercury’s insinuations.

Because she already knew he was right.

“Ah, so good to see you two kiddies again—having fun?”

Emerald startled back from the new voice in the doorway… then sneered when she saw who it belonged to.

Tyrian Callows, his shining, metallic scorpion tail twisting in the air behind him, that creepy, wide grin plastered on his face.

“Tyrian,” Emerald practically growled. “And here I was hoping you froze to death out in the tundra.”

Tyrian snickered, making a small bow. “So sorry to disappoint.”

Mercury glanced behind Tyrian, then focused back on the faunus. “Where’s Watts?”

Tyrian stood straight again, pouting. “I’m afraid the good doctor wasn’t as careful as he should’ve been. He’s locked away in an AUF cell now.” He chuckled. “For all his vaunted intelligence he always bragged about, it was he who was brought low by a simple trick, and I… who framed Qrow Branwen for the murder of an Ace-Op.”

“You killed an Ace-Op?” Mercury said. Emerald hated that he sounded genuinely impressed.

Tyrian tilted his head to the side, everything about his expression radiating smug satisfaction. “I did indeed! And thus, two star players were removed from the field.” He laughed to himself again. “Oh, you should’ve seen the look on Branwen’s face when he realized he was going to be blamed for the death of his little boytoy.”

“Well, that’s a word I never want to hear come out of your mouth again,” Emerald griped. Despite her flippant remark, she felt… wrong. Tyrian wasn’t just bragging about killing someone—he was bragging about killing someone and pinning it on someone who’d cared about them. Something about it didn’t sit right with her.

“Now, while it’s been fun to catch up, I don’t want to keep our mistress waiting,” Tyrian said. “I’m sure she’s eager to hear all Watts and I have been able to accomplish before her arrival. Until next time, children.”

With a smarmy wave, Tyrian moved away from the door, walking down the hall.

Emerald and Mercury both stared at the empty doorway for a few seconds after. “Why couldn’t Watts have come back instead of him?” Mercury whined. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, he’s annoying too, but at least he’s less… creepy about it.”

Emerald didn’t respond. Instead, she thought. Thought about the kind of man Tyrian really was.

If Salem kept people like him around… how could they be on the right side of anything?

 


 

Neo piloted a small civilian airship toward the giant horror whale in the sky, something she’d never thought she’d do in her life, and something she also thought no one still sane would do.

The airship was smaller than the Mantas the AUF primarily used, though slightly larger than the Viper fighter jets. It was a half-circle shape, the front of the craft rounded, domed on top and flat on the bottom.

Cinder sat beside her in the co-pilot’s seat, arms folded over her chest. She’d looked intense ever since the Grimm whale showed up. Since whoever Cinder had called “she” showed up.

The whale was still a few hundred yards away. It was floating beyond Atlas, above it, surrounded by dark clouds and flashing red lightning.

“While we have some time,” Cinder said, adjusting herself in her seat to look at Neo, “I suppose I should tell you what to prepare for.”

Neo nodded emphatically. She didn’t like how little she knew going into this situation in the slightest.

“Salem is…” Cinder paused for a few seconds, as though finding the right word to describe who this “Salem” was was a challenge. “Salem is my leader, I suppose. Our group’s leader. She’s… not quite human.”

Neo shrugged, a gesture of “yeah, sure, why not.”

“When we meet with her, let me do the talking.”

Neo turned her head, raising one eyebrow and giving Cinder the universal “really?” look.

Cinder rolled her eye. “You know what I meant. I’m just warning you to be on your best behavior—Salem isn’t one to suffer fools.”

Neo nodded.

“Stay near me at all times when we’re inside,” Cinder continued. “As long as it’s clear you’re under my protection, no one will try and hurt you. You don’t want to be caught wandering alone if Tyrian happens to get bored.”

Neo raised an eyebrow.

“Scorpion tail,” Cinder said. “You’ll know him when you see him. If he knows you’re in my favor, he probably won’t try to do anything, but… you can never be confident that the chances are zero with him.”

Neo looked out at the window, seeing the whale growing closer.

She already had a very bad feeling about all this.

 


 

Cinder instructed Neo to fly through a ragged hole in the side of the whale—which she had been told was named “Monstra.”

Neo did her best to not be too grossed out by the tear in the creature’s hide, nor that she was expected to set down on its guts and walk around in it… but she was sure she still turned a little green as they passed through the monster.

After Neo had set down, she and Cinder stepped out into Monstra’s interior. It was more… spacious than Neo would’ve expected, at least in the “hangar.”

“Come on,” Cinder said, waving for Neo to follow her. “We shouldn’t keep Salem waiting—she’ll want to speak with us.”

As they moved out of the docking bay, Neo found that the insides of Monstra were a series of fleshy, interconnecting hallways, rooms jutting off to the side. Even without Cinder’s warning, she doubted she would’ve decided to wander around on her own. There was no signage and a lot of areas looked the same—she had no doubt she would’ve gotten lost in seconds without Cinder to guide her.

Eventually, they entered into a vast, circular chamber. Lines of red glowed on the ground, five lines all equidistant from each other, all leading to a raised platform of bone. The lines all met at a tall throne at the center of the platform… tall, as they had to accommodate the skinny, towering form of the woman who sat upon it.

It was hard to tell while she was sitting, but Neo estimated her to be at least nine feet tall. Her body was sickly thin. She wore a black dress, had skeleton arms strung together with strings of black tendon, and a pale face with intense, penetrating red eyes. Her hair was done into some fancy bun arrangement, six offshoots tightly wound together haloing the woman’s face.

Neo assumed this was the woman Cinder had been referring to when she said Salem.

To one side of Salem was a man who would’ve been impressively tall were it not for his place beside her. Still, he more than made up for it with his build—he was a solid mountain of a man, heavy muscle all over his body. Neo was surprised the seams of his green, buttoned shirt and dark pants hadn’t burst.

To Salem’s other side was a lithe man with a white, partially open shirt, as well as pants of the same color. He had a tail, one that started natural, but after a point turned metallic, and was tipped with a stinger. A scorpion tail.

The one Cinder had warned Neo about. Tyrian.

He was whispering something to Salem. As Cinder approached, Neo just behind her, Salem motioned for him to stop talking. She looked upon Cinder, smiling as she stood from her throne. “Cinder… I hope this exile has taught you a valuable lesson.”

Tyrian giggled, steepling his fingers.

Cinder walked up to the base of the stairs that led onto the platform and stopped. She knelt, bowing her head. “It has.”

Neo had to physically resist her jaw dropping, blinking with disbelief. Cinder was showing… deference to someone? It seemed impossible, but it was happening right before her eyes.

Salem gave a nod. “Good. Do not forget yourself again. My goals come before your desire for petty vengeance.”

Neo noticed a twitch in Cinder’s Grimm hand… but otherwise, she showed no reaction. “I understand,” Cinder said.

Tyrian cackled, stepping around Salem’s side to peer down at Cinder. “I like this new Cinder. So docile.”

In an instant, Cinder’s head snapped up, iris flashing orange as she growled.

Salem waved Tyrian back with a hand. “Don’t antagonize her, Tyrian—you’ll only have yourself to blame if she decides to incinerate you.”

Tyrian frowned, letting out a huff, but backed away and remained quiet.

Neo felt her heartbeat quicken as Salem’s black and red eyes fell upon her. “I see you’ve also picked up a new stray.”

“Yes,” Cinder said, finally standing back up. “This is Neopolitan.”

Salem rolled her head to one side, then another. Then, she seemed to almost… float over to Neo, leaning over her. “Tell me what reason I have to not throw her to the Grimm.”

Neo felt pinpricks of sweat forming on the back of her neck.

“She’s a valuable asset,” Cinder calmly stated. “A master of physical illusions—an ability superior to even Emerald’s.”

Neo ensured to keep her reactions internal, but still bristled at the description of her being an asset. Part of her wanted to ask Cinder if she became so physically… acquainted with all of her “assets.”

Salem continued to stare at Neo in silence, looking her over as one would examine a cut of meat at the butcher’s shop. The longer it went on, the quicker Neo’s heart beat. Salem was something… so beyond what Neo had ever expected. Looking upon her filled her with a kind of primal, animal fear—the fear one would get out in the woods at night, in total dark, knowing there was a predator stalking them but unable to see it.

Finally, after far too long in Neo’s opinion, Salem leaned back. “So long as this… Neopolitan proves her use, she can stay.” Salem turned her gaze to Cinder. “But I’ll warn you now, Cinder. You’ve already collected a fair amount of… assets. I’ll remind you to be careful not to overstep.”

Cinder bowed her head. “I won’t, mistress.”

Salem’s lips finally quirked into a smile. “Good.” She turned away, walking back to her throne as she waved a hand over her shoulder. “You may leave now. I’ll let you know when I have use for you.”

Cinder’s bow deepened. She held the pose for a full two seconds before straightening, turning, grabbing Neo by the wrist, and practically dragging her back out of the door.

Just before they were out, Neo looked back, seeing Tyrian’s eyes on her. He waved with a toothy grin.

Neo felt her skin crawl.

Once they passed the doorway, Cinder tugged Neo to the side of it.

Neo gasped in a breath of air. Had she been holding her breath that whole time? She hadn’t even noticed…

Cinder stepped back, a hand almost reaching for the side of Neo’s face but falling away. “Are you… alright?”

She’s,” Neo started to sign, then slowly stopped, considering what she should say. “Intense,” she finished, her hand motions stressed.

Cinder managed a chuckle. “You have no idea.”

There were so many things Neo wanted to ask. How Cinder had met Salem, how long she’d been working for her, what Salem could do that someone as powerful as Cinder bowed her head in respect and obedience… but she asked none of them. She was sure that, even if she had, Cinder wouldn’t have answered a single query anyway.

Cinder’s brow furrowed, her clawed Grimm hand touching her chin in contemplation. “I’ve never seen that other man, though. The big one next to her. Who is he? Why is he here?”

Neo, thinking about it again, couldn’t help but feel there was something familiar about him. She was feeling sure she’d seen him somewhere before, distantly connecting him to the criminal element around Vale, but nothing specific came to mind. She shrugged.

Cinder smirked at her. “It’s alright—I didn’t expect you’d know either.” She rubbed her eye with her human hand. “Now, I think it’s safe to say that experience probably wore us both out a little—let’s say we find somewhere to rest.”

Neo nodded emphatically. That sounded like a lovely idea to her after all that.

Cinder led her again, taking her once more into the winding halls of Monstra. As they walked, they passed by weird Grimm floating past—like little glass orbs set upon bundles of tentacles.

Eventually, they saw another human form walking toward them from down the hall. Brown skin, mint green hair—Neo recognized her as Emerald, one of Cinder’s allies that she met when they’d orchestrated the fall of Beacon.

Emerald had changed her outfit up a little since then. She wore a white leather jacket over a dark green crop top, dark green pants with seams and pockets lined in a lime green shade, pant legs widening out at their bottoms.

Still not bad on the eyes at all, in Neo’s opinion.

Emerald’s red eyes widened as she saw Cinder. She smiled, bright and wide, speeding up her walk into a jog. “Cinder! Cinder, I’m so glad you’re−”

Quiet,” Cinder snapped, walking right past Emerald without even stopping.

Emerald, however, did stop—looking stunned, even a little hurt.

Neo passed by her, Emerald’s eyes finally falling on her. “Wait… Neo?”

Neo shrugged, then waved at Emerald, turning around to keep track of where Cinder was going.

It seemed little had changed. Emerald was still hopelessly obsessed with Cinder… though, as Neo thought about it, Cinder hadn’t mentioned Emerald a single time in all the days she had spent with Neo.

After a little while longer, they reached a door that appeared to be a solid slab of bone. It opened automatically for them, sliding into the ceiling.

Inside was another round chamber, though much smaller than Salem’s throne room. There wasn’t much in the way of furnishings—just a solid, beige-white slab to the back of the room Neo desperately hoped wasn’t supposed to be a bed, bony, spiked protrusions in the red flesh wall around it… and there was also a man wandering around the space ponderously.

He was somewhat tall, though not exceedingly so, and wore a dark long coat and black gloves. Beneath that he had a white and black pinstripe waistcoat, a red tie tucked into that. His sharp features were framed by a curtain of wavy dark hair, about chin length, and he had a short scrap of beard along that chin, a manicured mustache, and round spectacles over his angular eyes.

His silver eyes.

Cinder took a step back upon seeing him, holding her Grimm arm up, clawed fingers flexed and ready to dig into flesh. “Who are you and what are you doing here?”

The man turned, tilting his head at her. Then he smiled… a kind of smile Neo knew well. The smile of someone that knew they had charisma.

A conman’s smile.

The man swung his arms out to his sides. “Now, that would be spoiling the surprise, wouldn’t it, love? But I can assure you I am precisely where I am meant to be.”

“Somehow, I doubt that,” Cinder snarled, teeth bared.

The man let out a soft laugh. He stuck one hand in the pocket of his coat, the other pushing his glasses up on his nose. “You may doubt all you like… but I think you are as aware of the fact as I am that Salem would not allow my presence here if she did not want me here.”

Cinder continued to grit her teeth but made no move to attack.

The man calmly approached the door, walking past Cinder and Neo. “Now, I’m sure we’ll become well acquainted in due time, but until then… I bid you farewell, Miss Fall.”

With that, he turned down the hallway, walking away.

Cinder watched him the entire time, eye burning with anger.

Who was that?” Neo signed.

Cinder lowered her Grimm arm. “I don’t know… but I don’t like him.”

 


 

Last night, there was an attempted coup that took place within the halls of Atlas Academy. It brings me no joy to say that this coup was orchestrated by one of our own—Major General Bram Thornmane. He had been working for Salem right under our noses and attempted to assassinate me under her orders. However… he was not working alone. Lieutenant Colonel Olive Harper, the Happy Huntresses, Teams BRIR, RWBY, and JNR, as well as their associates, were all part of this vile attack against one of our most valued institutions. These… former heroes are now considered terrorists acting against the state. They are heavily armed and extremely dangerous. However, we have succeeded in apprehending two of their number; Robyn Hill and Qrow Branwen, and Olive Harper was killed during the attack. The AUF urges anyone with information on the whereabouts or intent of the other perpetrators to please come forward. If you see any of the suspects, do not approach. Contact your closest AUF station immediately.”

Ruby watched the TV screen that Joanna had dragged into the dining room as Ironwood’s official statement on what happened at the academy the night before played out for all of Atlas and Mantle to see. It made her feel sick—the lies dropping from his mouth, the fear-mongering that they were all in league with Salem.

Ruby’s eyes picked up something different about Ironwood as well—he was wearing a thicker white coat, and some kind of technologically advanced belt was cinched around his waist. There were two bits of the buckle that extended up past it, and the buckle itself looked less like a buckle and more like some kind of cobbled together tech. She wondered what it was all for…

“Well, guys? How does it feel to officially be outlaws?”

Ruby looked back at Yang for her comment. Ruby had sat on the floor in front of all the chairs everyone had pulled up. The only ones not sitting down were Yang, standing behind the armchair Weiss sat in with her arms folded, Raven, May, Joanna, and Ren. Pietro technically wasn’t either, but that was only because he was sat in his… legchair? It wasn’t technically a wheel chair, but Ruby hadn’t thought to ask what the actual name for it was. The only people not present in the room were Penny and Fiona.

Ruby looked down again. “They have Qrow.”

“Robyn…”

Ruby looked up again—that time, the statement had come from May. The blue-haired woman was crossing her arms over her chest, holding her biceps, chewing on her bottom lip. She looked… worried.

“Ironwood probably had the cuffs slapped on ‘em as soon as they took down Callows,” Raven dryly remarked. “They weren’t useful to him after that.”

Blake turned in her chair to look at Raven. “Can’t you use your semblance to get them out?”

Raven shook her head. “I have a tie to Qrow, yeah, but Atlas invented semblance-blocking tech. If I teleport into his cell, I’ll be just as stuck as them.”

Nora sprang out of her seat, pumping her fists. “Are we going to do a jailbreak?!”

“No,” Joanna said. “There’s plenty of other things going on right now that we’ll need all hands on deck for.”

May turned to Joanna, a desperate look in her eye. “But Robyn−”

“Would want us to focus on keeping civvies safe before going after her,” Joanna said, each word enunciated with calm emphasis. “We’ve got a horde of Grimm sitting over our heads that came with that whale thing, the heat is still off, and I doubt Ironwood will ‘waste’ any of his precious resources to help Mantle now. If anyone’s gonna do anything, it’ll have to be us.”

May turned her head away, lowering her gaze. “Right. You’re… you’re right.” She shook her head. “Damnit.”

Jaune looked at Joanna. “What are you thinking?”

“I’m thinking it’ll be easier to protect everyone in Mantle if they aren’t spread out. I think we should move everyone to the crater at the center of town under Atlas. Not the best position, but more defensible than the city is right now.”

“That’ll only work if the people already living there agree to it,” May retorted.

“Wait,” Nora said, looking between them. “People live in that?!”

May nodded at Nora. “It’s where most of the faunus in Mantle live. Little Menagerie is a more recent development, and even then, it’s more of a trade center than a neighborhood. The SDC mines the crater for dust, and back when most landlords in Mantle wouldn’t even rent their properties out to faunus, they decided to build shanty towns in the crater since a lot of them were already working there. Those eventually expanded to the slums that are there now.”

Blake’s ears flicked. “Why do they stay there?”

“Safety in numbers,” May said.

Blake folded her arms, shaking her head with a huff. “As usual, we get shoved into a corner where no one has to see us.”

Yang leaned over the back of Blake’s chair, putting her hand on her upper arm.

Blake pouted, her expression annoyed as she looked away… but then she relaxed, putting a hand over Yang’s and letting out a breath.

“As far as that plan goes, I think Fiona’s uncle still holds some sway down there,” Joanna said. “They don’t exactly have an official leader, but he’s the closest they’ve got. I’ll talk to Fi about it, see what she can do.”

May gave a nod. “Better get started on that then.” There was something… stiff and clipped in her voice.

Joanna put a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it. “She’s going to be alright, May,” she said in a low voice. She patted May’s shoulder one more time before walking out of the room.

“Well,” May said, half statement and half breath. She looked over everyone else in the room. “If we’re doing this, I’ll have to get in touch with some of our contacts. Excuse me.”

Ruby watched as May left the room. She was doing a bad job of hiding how worried she was about Robyn… it must’ve been killing her to not immediately go after her.

The room was quiet for a moment—RWBY, JNR, Oscar, Pietro, and Raven all sitting in silence. “I think they’re right,” Yang said suddenly. “We need to do what we can to help Mantle now. We owe the Happy Huntresses that much after everything they’ve done for us.”

“We need to think about helping everyone,” Ruby said, standing up and turning to look at her sister. “We still have Amity—we can tell the rest of the world what’s going on. We can tell them about Salem, about the Imperators… we can even ask the other kingdoms for help!”

“Ruby’s got a point,” Blake said, resting her chin on her hand. “The Happy Huntresses know Mantle better than any of us. We should leave the evacuations to them and focus on the bigger picture stuff.”

“Hold on, hold on,” Yang said, stepping before all the chairs. “Amity wasn’t even finished.”

Ruby glanced over at Pietro. “Pietro? What would we need to get the Amity Tower operational?”

Pietro scratched his bristly chin. “Well, theoretically, I could jury-rig something together to get it going—I’d need to look at it myself to know for sure, but I’ve done enough work on the Atlas tower to have a pretty good idea what we’d need. The real challenge is going to be launching Amity itself.”

“Why would that be an issue?” Weiss asked.

Pietro grimaced, shrugging his shoulders. “Amity can’t launch without clearance from Ironwood’s own terminal.”

Yang threw a hand up. “So it’s a dead-end then. There’s no way Ironwood is going to cooperate with us now.”

“We don’t need him to,” Ruby interjected. “All we need is the clearance code from his terminal. That doesn’t mean he has to be the one to do it.”

Yang rubbed the bridge of her nose, shaking her head. “Are you even listening to yourself?! To get to his terminal, we’d have to get back into the academy—and there’s no chance Ironwood hasn’t beefed up security, like, a hundred times after what we pulled last time we were there.”

“Actually,” Pietro said, raising a finger. “There is… another option. Ironwood has another terminal in the AUF compound beneath the school. While it’s technically attached to the academy, there might be another way in.”

“Like…?” Nora said.

“Well, I didn’t mean I had any specific ideas,” Pietro said with a nervous laugh.

Suddenly, Weiss snapped her fingers, sitting up in her seat. “Snow Shoe Shipping!”

Silence fell on the room. “That’s… great!” Nora said, clapping her hands together. “What… does that mean?”

“Snow Shoe Shipping is an SDC subsidiary,” Weiss explained. “They ship things from Mantle to Atlas, including to the AUF. There might be a way in there.”

“That’s a possibility, yes,” Pietro said, scratching his chin again. “You’d still have to find the terminal once you’re inside, though.”

“And this is the easy option?” Oscar complained.

“There’s no chance we could pull this off,” Yang said, cutting a hand through the air. “So it’s pointless to even talk about it. Especially when we can’t even guarantee the message will do anything in the end.”

“It’s not pointless,” Ruby said, stamping a foot. “Atlas is only Salem’s current target. She will attack the other kingdoms eventually. We need to warn them so they can prepare for her, so they can unite against her, even if…” Ruby released a breath. “Even if… Atlas falls.”

“Ruby,” Yang said, voice gentle but also warning. “Are you sure you’re really in the best headspace to make decisions like this right now?”

Ruby glared at her. “Oh yeah? Why don’t you just say what you really mean, Yang?!”

“Woah,” Jaune said, leaning back in their chair and holding their hands up.

“And what do I ‘really mean,’ Ruby?!” Yang scoffed. “You’re already giving up, don’t you see that?! There’s still people we can help right now, but you’re acting like we’ve already lost! Shit, you’re preparing for it!”

“Protecting Mantle is something we know we can actually do,” Ren said, walking beside Yang and putting a hand on her shoulder. “Ruby, I’m sorry, but your plan is a gamble we can’t be sure will even pay off.”

Nora huffed, walking to stand next to Ruby with her arms crossed, tapping her foot against the ground with irritation. “It’s not just about Mantle and we’re not giving up! We need to protect all of Remnant, and the best way to do that is to let people know what they’re facing—give them what they need so they can start protecting themselves.”

Yang stomped a boot down. “We can’t just let people here die for the rest of the world!”

Blake stood up, also taking Ruby’s side of the room. “We aren’t, Yang. The Huntresses can still help them while we focus on helping the rest of the world.”

Yang looked shocked… and somewhat hurt that Blake took Ruby’s side.

“We can do both.”

Everyone turned to look at Jaune, still sitting.

“We’ll evacuate Mantle and use Amity to get a message out to the rest of the world,” Jaune continued. “There’s enough of us here for us to tackle both problems at once.”

“But we have to stick together,” Ruby protested. “Dividing ourselves is exactly what Salem wants.”

“No, that’s not it. Not exactly.” Oscar stood up from his chair, looking around at all the faces in the room. “Salem wants us to turn against each other… just like we are right now. We can split up and tackle separate goals while still working together.”

Silence fell again as everyone mulled over those words. Ruby thought about them… Oscar was completely right. Having different objectives didn’t mean they were splintering—it just meant there was more than one thing to do.

“In that case,” Blake said. She put her hand on Ruby’s shoulder, smiling at her. “I’m with Ruby—I believe in her plan.”

Ruby smiled back at her.

Yang looked away, crossing her arms.

“I’ll help with the evacuation of Mantle,” Ren said, giving Yang a nod. Yang seemed to perk up a little at the support.

Nora clapped her hand on Ruby’s other shoulder. “I’m also Team Ruby… huh, that’s confusing. Anyway, I’m sticking with her too.”

Ren’s mouth parted in confusion. “But… what about Mantle?”

Nora moved to lean her arm on Ruby’s shoulder while putting her other hand on her hip. “We’ll be saving it—‘cause I think we can pull this off.”

“Weiss?” Blake said, turning to the girl in question. “What about you?”

Weiss stood, smoothing out her skirt. She calmly walked over to join the others around Ruby. “I am the one that has a plan to get us into the compound, after all. Of course I’m joining Ruby’s team.”

“Yeah, that’s a big surprise,” Yang muttered.

Weiss’s eyebrow twitched. “What was that?!”

“So that just leaves me, Oscar, and Raven,” Jaune said, standing up from their chair.

“Jaune, I think you should go with Yang’s team. Your semblance would come in handy if they run into anyone injured,” Oscar said.

Jaune snapped their fingers, giving Oscar a finger gun. “Smart thinking.”

“I think I’ll go with you all too.” Oscar looked at Ruby with an apologetic smile. “I’d just be more useful helping evacuate—I think I’d just slow you guys down.”

Ruby frowned. “You shouldn’t doubt yourself like that, Oscar.”

Oscar just continued to smile. “It’s not doubt. I know I’ve improved, but I’m still not on your guys’ level yet. Better to stick with the team I know I can help instead of the one I might hinder.”

Ruby thought about that… and nodded to show she understood. Oscar had already matured so much since they’d met him—Ruby felt proud of him, but she couldn’t deny there was also something a little eerie about it.

“Well, if your plan is gonna work, we’ll need Amity ready,” Raven said, looking at Ruby. “I think I’ll head there with Pietro, keep it secured while he works on it.”

Jaune looked around the room. “Sounds like we’re all decided then.”

Ruby shook her head. “No, not yet—there’s still one more person we need to ask.”

 


 

“Now, you need repairs to the power supply line from your core to ensure you’re getting full power from your core. We’ll also have to overhaul a lot of major systems—the AV-160s aren’t as advanced as your original body, but I think we’ll be able to retrofit and get you back to that level. Let’s see, what else… oh! Right, we’ll need to make four new blades to bring Floating Array back up to its full eight. Also, feel free to suggest any ideas you have as well, Penny—even if they’re just cosmetic. This is your body after all, and I want you to be happy in it.”

Ruby watched as Pietro sat beside Penny, who was sitting up on a table they were using as a makeshift examination table, pulled in from the dining room into the room that had become Penny’s in the restaurant. He rattled off upgrades and different items of repair, while Penny listened attentively, nodding her head every once in a while to show she was still following.

“Wait,” Ruby said, holding up a hand. She was leaning back against the wall behind Pietro.

Pietro turned and looked. “What?”

“You said Floating Array had eight blades,” Ruby continued. “But I remember seeing twelve before.”

Pietro scratched the side of his head. “That can’t be right… I only designed her with eight.”

Ruby was very sure she’d seen twelve. “Are you sure about that? Maybe we should check her blueprints.”

Ruby walked over as Pietro began to flip through blue sheets of paper. Penny watched them both with curiosity.

“Ah, here it is—Floating Array,” Pietro said, a triumphant lilt in his voice. He stared at the page… and his smile slowly dropped. He held it closer to his face, turned it, held it further back and adjusted his glasses. “Huh. I didn’t write the number down.”

“I think I should have sixteen,” Penny chirped.

Ruby and Pietro looked at each other. “Sixteen?” Ruby asked.

“Sixteen,” Pietro said with a nod.

Pietro set aside the schematics on a side table, chair moving toward the door.

“In that case, I’ll have to go grab some more raw material—the Happy Huntresses brought some things over from my pharmacy I’ll need,” he said. “I should be back in a moment.”

Pietro shut the door behind him.

Ruby and Penny sat quietly for a few moments.

“Ruby?”

“Hm? What is it, Penny?”

Penny leaned up on the table, holding her arms around her legs. She stared down at the limbs, looking… pensive. “Nobody’s really told me yet what happened after I… died. Except for Yang. She told me about… about the friends we lost.”

“Penny… I’m so sorry,” Ruby said quietly.

Penny turned to look at her. “I overheard everyone talking earlier. You were being very loud.”

Ruby scratched the back of her neck, looking away with an awkward groan. “Yeah, guess things did get a little heated.”

“I heard you talking about Mister Ironwood,” Penny continued. “It… sounds like you are not friends with him anymore. Why?”

Ruby glanced at Penny. Penny was staring at her, eyes wide, hopeful… innocent. The idea of telling her how someone she trusted used her as Ironwood did was… unappealing to say the least.

Penny looked away again. “I keep trying to ask Dad, but he won’t tell me. But… I hope that you will tell me the truth, Ruby.”

“Right,” Ruby muttered. She stepped a little closer to Penny. “The truth is, Penny, that… that Ironwood was the one who took your core.”

Penny’s eyebrows scrunched up. She touched a hand to her chest. “My…?”

Ruby sat beside Penny on the table. “He lied to your dad about it. Said there was… no chance of bringing you back. He used your core to make… copies, basically. That’s where the body you’re in now came from. They’re not like you—they’re all programming.” She put a hand over Penny’s that was still on the table. “They don’t have a soul. They’re not… people, really.”

The hand over Penny’s “heart” closed into a fist. “He… he did that?”

Ruby squeezed Penny’s hand. “I’m really sorry, Penny. Ironwood, he’s… he’s not a good person.”

Penny curled inward more—it sounded like she was trying not to cry.

“Penny…?”

“I… I… I am… angry,” Penny said through clenched teeth. “I am very, very angry.” She didn’t have to say it—her voice was trembling with the feeling.

Ruby’s hand nearly flinched away from her friend’s. She’d never seen Penny upset like that before… and something about it felt a little scary. She was always so sweet and kind that it felt totally alien to witness such raw fury in her.

Ruby scratched her temple. “There was something I actually wanted to ask you, but now I feel like it might be a weird time to.”

Penny released a breath. Ruby wondered how she did—did she need to breathe? She was pretty sure she didn’t. “No, it’s okay.” Penny pulled her hand away from Ruby’s so she could turn around, looking at her friend. She managed a smile—even if it was blatantly forced, a show for Ruby’s sake.

“Well, that conversation you… overheard bits of,” Ruby started, “we were making plans for what we’re going to do next. The situation is…” she exhaled. “It’s not good, Penny. Salem, the one behind all this, is here now in some… giant whale Grimm. And there’s another Grimm headed here too—an Imperator. They’re these really dangerous ones that can wipe out a whole kingdom on their own if they wanted.”

“That does sound very bad,” Penny said with a nod.

“Yeah. Anyway, me and the others were talking and… we had a bit of a disagreement on what to do, so we’re doing two things instead.” Ruby held up two fingers—she lowered one. “Yang’s idea was helping the Happy Huntresses evacuate everyone in Mantle to the crater at the center of town. Mine is to break into the AUF military compound under the academy to get Ironwood’s credentials so we can finish the Amity Tower, launch it, and warn the rest of the world about Salem. I… know you’re dealing with a lot of your own stuff right now, so I totally get it if−”

“I want to go with you.”

Ruby blinked. “Really? Are… are you sure?”

Penny gave her a resolute nod. “I want to help, and…” she smiled sheepishly, “I do not want to be separated from a good friend so soon.”

Ruby smiled back at her. “Well, I’m sure Weiss, Blake, and Nora will be excited to have you come with us.”

The door opened again, Pietro’s chair walking him through and holding a box of scrap metal between two robotic limbs attached to the back of the chair. He grinned at the two girls. “Alright, I’ve got what we need—time to get started.”

 


 

“Alright, we’re going to try bending your wrist now. Ready? And…”

Winter winced as the doctor assisted her in bending back her wrist. The flare of pain was sudden and intense.

The doctor, a woman with dark brown skin and braided black hair dressed in white and dull, light blue scrubs, gently set Winter’s arm back down on the small table attached to her medical bed.

Winter hated being confined to this bed in the medical wing—hated feeling like dead weight. But with every part of her body feeling like she’d taken a bad fall down the side of a mountain, she couldn’t really deny she was exactly where she needed to be.

The doctor made a note on her clipboard. “Mm, definitely broken. We’ll need a cast.” She looked at the nurse behind her, nodding at him. He headed for the door.

Broken. It felt like everything was broken. Her body, her spirit… the academy itself.

She and Olive Harper had faced Cinder Fall and her companion, the one Winter had heard called Neo. Cinder had killed Olive and brutalized Winter… she wanted her alive, to know that her little sister was in danger and that she was powerless to do a thing about it.

It had been such a relief to get that call from Weiss, to know that she was alive and okay… though, she couldn’t get in contact with her anymore, and that gave her a new set of worries to fret over.

Winter looked across the hall, seeing the nurse walk by her window as he headed wherever it was he was going.

Directly across the hall she saw the Ace-Ops standing around Clover, eyes shut in his own bed. Comatose.

Winter’s attention shifted as she saw Ironwood walk down the hall, turning and entering her room. “Winter.”

“Sir,” Winter said. “I’d salute, but…” She looked pointedly at the wrist she had just been informed was broken.

Ironwood looked at the doctor. “Can you give us the room for a moment?”

The doctor nodded, getting off her rolling stool chair and stepping out of the room, the automatic door sliding down from the ceiling after she was gone.

“I’ll be fine soon enough,” Winter said. She tried to flex her fingers—she flinched in pain again.

Ironwood looked down at her, a deep set frown on his face. Then, he managed the slightest of smiles. “I’m glad you’re alright. It’s not like Cinder to show mercy.”

Winter let her head fall back against her pillow on the raised back of the bed. “That’s because it wasn’t. She made it very clear she intended to kill my sister… and made sure there was nothing I could do about it.”

Ironwood sighed, clasping his hands behind him and looking down at the floor. It was only at that motion that Winter noticed the new, black-colored prosthetic in place of his injured left arm. “I suppose it isn’t the best time, but, speaking of your sister… she’s now a fugitive from the law.”

Winter was too stunned to do anything for a moment. “Wh… what?”

Ironwood paced, head still hanging down, as he explained the situation to Winter. “Last night, a top secret project was stolen from the R&D labs, likely just before Thornmane triggered the lockdown. Ruby Rose, Blake Belladonna, Yang Xiao Long, Raven Branwen, and May Marigold were discovered by the Ace-Ops, leaving the labs with something in a bag. I have no doubt it was the item that was stolen.”

Winter looked down. Ruby and the others… one of the Happy Huntresses? Why? She looked at Ironwood again. “You… didn’t say Weiss was with them.”

“She wasn’t,” Ironwood said. “But we have security footage of her escaping with them, as well as Team JNR. It’s reasonable to assume, especially with how close-knit her team is, that Weiss was at least aware of their intentions.”

“Weiss… what are you doing?” Winter muttered.

She recalled their conversation over scroll the night before. Weiss’s ominous claim that they couldn’t talk for a while… she’d blocked Winter’s number. Now it made sense why she’d done so.

“We already have Robyn Hill and Qrow Branwen in custody,” Ironwood continued. “We’re hoping that at least one of them might know where the others are hiding out.”

“Qrow and Robyn?” She glanced across the hall again… at Clover, unconscious and grievously injured. “What happened with Tyrian?”

Ironwood paused for a moment, his shoulders sinking as though more weight had been dropped on them. “Regretfully, Tyrian Callows escaped. With Clover in a coma and the other two refusing to talk, we don’t have a clear picture on what actually happened. All we know is that their transport crashed, Tyrian is missing… and Clover was stabbed with Qrow’s weapon.”

Winter gasped. “Qrow’s… do you actually think he…?”

Ironwood looked right into Winter’s eyes. “I can no longer afford to give anyone the benefit of the doubt. So long as it appears that Qrow is the one who attacked Clover, I have to believe it’s true.”

Winter’s chin dropped against her chest. “I… understand, sir.”

Ironwood closed his eyes. “I wish I could give you the time to rest and recuperate, Specialist Schnee, but… time is something I’m afraid we have little of at the moment. Right now, a horde of Grimm has surrounded Atlas. Bigger than any horde I’ve ever seen. That, and the Imperator is still out there. I’m going to need all hands on deck—not just to deal with the traitors but these more pressing threats as well.” He opened his eyes again, his steely gaze falling upon Winter. “I understand that it may be difficult to consider your sister an enemy. Can I trust you to put aside your personal feelings to do what needs to be done?”

Winter’s lips moved silently as she tried to find her answer.

“The sooner we apprehend Team RWBY and their allies, the sooner you can be certain that Weiss is out of danger.”

Winter thought carefully. Weiss… she didn’t want to fight her sister. But Ironwood was right—if Winter was involved, she could ensure Weiss wouldn’t be hurt. Maybe she could even talk to her, convince her to stand down.

Winter looked back into Ironwood’s eyes. “You can trust me.”

 


 

Salem walked into a dark chamber within Monstra, so dark that nothing could be seen even just a few feet past the doorway. The space reeked of blood and decay, of things long dead.

“It’s time to stretch your legs and go on the hunt, my pet,” Salem cooed to the shadow. “I think it’s time we took the king off the board. Find him.”

A deep, harsh growl answered from the darkness.

Notes:

I'm sure this mysterious new guy is just here to chill and won't ever be important or anything.

Chapter 6: Refuge

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Qrow stood with his arm against the hard-light wall of his cell, his head hanging down. He hadn’t slept at all over the night. Couldn’t sleep. Whenever he closed his eyes, he only saw…

Blood. Clover’s blood. On his sword, spattering the snow like flecks of paint.

You know, Robyn, for all your speeches and lofty ideals, you still ended up exactly where I am. Makes me wonder if there’s really that much difference between us after all.”

Arthur Watts—he was sitting in the cell across from Qrow’s. One of Salem’s cronies.

I didn’t murder innocent people!”

The response came from the cell beside Qrow’s—Robyn Hill. Leader of the Happy Huntresses, former electoral candidate for the Atlesian council… and now, cell neighbor. They had been placed together at first, but were later separated. Qrow guessed Ironwood didn’t want them collaborating to escape or something.

Well, if we want to get technical, I didn’t either,” Watts retorted. “That was all Tyrian’s doing.”

Don’t act like you didn’t have any part in it!” Robyn spat.

Perhaps you should’ve taken a lesson from me. After all, while we’re both here now, I at least managed to succeed in what I attempted in the end. You, on the other hand−”

Qrow heard something slam into the hard-light wall of Robyn’s cell—he guessed it was her fist. “You’re lucky I’m not in there with you or I would take your head and shove it up your−”

Both of you, shut up!”

At Qrow’s shout they both did. Qrow let out a long sigh, finally pushing off the wall. He turned.

Watts and Robyn were both looking at him—Robyn with wide eyes, Watts with that same glare that always let you know he thought you were beneath him.

Qrow…” Robyn said, stepping up to the wall between their cells and laying a hand against it. “What happened wasn’t your fault. Clover… he made his own choice. The consequences are on him and him alone.”

Qrow shook his head, looking away from her. “That supposed to make a difference?”

Robyn pulled her hand back, keeping it in the air as her fingers curled in and she looked down… she didn’t know what to say. That much was obvious from her face.

Qrow’s head shot in the direction of the jail entrance—two armed AUF soldiers in their steel blue and white armor were approaching them. “Watts!” one shouted.

Watts’ head perked up as he looked at the guards.

Time for your interrogation,” the guard said as the other swiped a card through a panel on his cell, deactivating the hard-light shield.

About time,” Watts muttered, standing up. He looked back at Qrow and Robyn with a smirk as cuffs were snapped around his wrists—right before the guard walked behind him, shoving him to get him moving. The three walked out without another word.

Qrow tightened his hands into fists. “I’m going to kill Ironwood for all this,” he muttered to himself.

 


 

Watts walked down the lower level halls in the AUF compound, the two soldiers who had taken him from his cell at either shoulder. While he wasn’t eager to find out whatever methods of interrogation Ironwood liked to employ, he was at least relieved to be saved from being the sole witness to Qrow and Robyn’s vapid melodrama.

Watts was led into a small, almost perfectly square room with two chairs and a table, dark aside from one light directly over the table. The chair closest to the door was bolted to the floor. The other had Ironwood sitting in it, his bulky, inelegant pistol sitting on his lap, a hand resting on the grip. The general stared at Watts with cold eyes.

One of the soldiers gestured with his rifle for Watts to go in. He sighed, complying—there would be no opportunity for escape here. Not yet, anyhow.

Watts walked over and sat in the bolted chair. As soon as he did, one of the guards locked his ankle to the chair leg with a cuff, then his wrist to a small hole in the table.

The soldiers saluted General Ironwood before leaving through the door, shutting it behind them.

Watts and Ironwood stared at each other in silence. Ironwood had on a thicker coat, some new, fancy technological belt, messier hair, and also sported a new, black prosthetic arm on his left… a scar to remind him of him and Watts’ battle in Amity Colosseum.

I like the new hand,” Watts said, pointing to it. “It suits you.”

Ironwood continued to stare.

How have you been?” Watts leaned back in his chair. “I heard quite the commotion last night.”

Still, Ironwood did not respond. “You’re going to help me.”

Watts blinked, head flinching back. “I’m going to help you?”

Ironwood’s thumb ran over the side of his gun, brushing over the safety—it was off. “You are. You’re going to help me recover the stolen Venatrix prototype.”

Watts’ eyes widened. “Penny? Pietro’s little…? Hm. Quite a thing to lose. I wasn’t even aware she was still active.”

It has fallen into the hands of reckless children,” Ironwood said. “And it is far too dangerous to let them keep it, not when we need it to develop weapons that can actually protect Atlas.”

Watts scoffed, turning his chin up. “And why would I have any reason to help the man who locked me up?”

Ironwood slowly, calmly lifted the pistol off his lap, aiming it across the table… right at Watts’ head. “Because if you don’t, that big brain you value so much is going to be decorating the wall behind you. If you help me, I have a reason to keep you around. If you don’t, then you’re useless to me… and I think it’s better to take care of a potential problem before it becomes one.”

Watts studied Ironwood carefully. His form was rigid, firm, his eyes locked on Watts and narrowed, his grip and aim unwavering. There was a calculating coldness in his eyes… he meant it. Every word of what he said. If Watts refused… that would be the end of him.

You’ve changed, James,” Watts said at a low volume.

Ten,” Ironwood said. “Nine. Eight. Seven…”

Alright, fine, I’ll do it,” Watts said, throwing his unbound hand up . “No need to be so dramatic.”

Ironwood, at a deliberate, slow pace, slid the gun into its holster.

Watts sighed, slumping in his chair as he glared at Ironwood across the table. “Just tell me what you need me to do.”

 


 

I’d been working on a project for you all before… well, all of this happened. It should still be at the pharmacy—you’re welcome to help yourselves to it.”

Yang remembered Pietro’s parting words with her group as she, Oscar, Jaune, and Ren walked through the eerily empty streets of Mantle.

Without the heating grid working, it was only a fraction warmer than the tundra surrounding it. Wind whistled and moaned through the empty streets and damaged buildings, cars abandoned on the road, some tipped over in the chaos of the Grimm attack.

Kinda reminds me of Mountain Glenn now,” Yang said, looking up at the dark windows surrounding them.

Yeah,” Jaune said. “Hard to imagine it was just a normal city only a couple days ago.”

How many people are still here?” Ren asked.

Oscar shrugged. “There’s no way to know for sure, but Mantle has a larger population than Atlas, and the evacuations weren’t that far underway when Ironwood called them off, so… could be a lot, really.”

Something cracked beneath the tread of Yang’s boot. She stopped, lifting her foot and looking down—a watch, glass now glittering on the paved street after she’d cracked its face.

Not too far from that was a suitcase lying open just off the sidewalk. Someone must’ve dropped it during the evacuation . Within it, Yang saw a photo—three people, two guys and one girl. The guy closest to the camera was waving, a slight smile on his face. The other guy was giving a peace sign and the girl, a faunus with yellow dog ears, had her arms wrapped around his shoulders, leaning against him and winking at the camera with an open-mouthed smile.

The photo was crumpled and damaged. Yang couldn’t help but wonder if the three were still alive… if they’d ever see each other again.

Ren looked back, noticing Yang had stopped. “Yang?”

She perked up, shaking her head. “Sorry—coming.”

She lightly jogged to catch up to the others.

After a moment, she spoke again. “So, it’s been on my mind lately… do you think… Ruby made the wrong choice keeping the truth from Ironwood?”

I don’t think compartmentalizing information ever helped things,” Ren said. “Maybe Ironwood would’ve been more willing to trust us and give us the benefit of the doubt if we’d been honest from the beginning.”

Oscar glanced down at his feet as he walked. “I did question her on that when she did it,” he said. He looked around them. “But seeing how everything’s turned out…? I can see why she was worried how he might react to that information.”

Jaune nodded. “It was only a matter of time. I mean, all that stuff with Penny was already going on before we got here—I think Ironwood was already starting to crack way before we ever got involved.”

Yeah, maybe,” Yang said, scratching the back of her neck. “Guess I just wanna feel like… like there was something different we could’ve done. That things didn’t have to go this way.”

Everyone stopped as they all heard the same sounds… low growling and sniffing coming from around the corner. Without even needing to communicate, Jaune pressed their hand against Ren’s back, and Ren activated their emotion-masking semblance.

With careful steps, they all pressed up against the wall near the turn. Yang peeked her head out.

Two Sabyrs were prowling the square that Pietro’s pharmacy was on. One hopped up onto a car, the metal creaking under its weight. The other pawed at something on the ground, letting out another growl.

Yang leaned back behind the wall, turning to look at her companions. “Two Sabyrs,” she reported. “We can definitely take them—what’s the call?”

There's only two now,” Jaune whispered. “If we start a fight, others might get drawn in by the noise, and we could end up in a bad situation. I think we should wait them out, see if they leave before doing anything.”

Yang nodded. Jaune was a good strategist—if they thought attacking was a bad move, she trusted that call .

Yang kept an eye on the Sabyrs as they waited. Minutes passed, reminding Yang of tense games of hide and seek in the past, both with her childhood friends and her famil y . Why was it you always had to go to the bathroom whenever you were hiding?

Suddenly, Yang felt a chill down her back—a sixth sense telling her something was watching her.

She turned around, looking. Nothing on the street behind them. Nothing on the roofs either… and the feeling began to ebb.

Yang shook her head—she was letting nerves get to her.

When she looked back at the street, the Sabyrs were finally clearing out , trotting off to somewhere else in Mantle. “Coast’s clear,” Yang said. “Let’s move before they come back.”

Everyone ran as quietly as they could until they reached the pharmacy. They went in through the front door, closed it behind them, then started to make their way to the back door Pietro had told her led to the building’s garage.

Yang stopped partway, noticing that the holographic screen behind Pietro’s desk was on and playing a news broadcast from Atlas Eye.

A blond-haired reporter in a green suit was standing before a graffitied building somewhere else in Mantle, holding a microphone up to his mouth. There was a picture-in-picture of Ironwood with a backdrop of the Atlesian crest in the upper right corner of the screen.

With still no word from General Ironwood, citizens in Mantle are left frightened and perplexed by the sudden withdrawal of military personnel from the lower city, especially given the massive Grimm horde outside.”

Ironwood’s image was replaced by a photo of the whale Grimm, surrounded by the smaller black shapes of Teryx and… were those… Beringels? With wings?

The reporter walked to the side, the camera moving to show the rest of the street. Civilians were walking down it, all heading in the same direction. Yang noticed Joanna standing there, her back to the camera as she watched over the evacuation.

I’ve… never seen anything like this,” the reporter continued. Yang saw Joanna take notice of him, starting to walk over. “It truly feels like the end of days—but the Atlas Eye is committed to−”

Joanna ripped the microphone out of the reporter’s hand. He shouted, going to grab it again… but quickly backed off when Joanna stabbed her crossbow staff into the ground between them and sneered at him. He backed off with his hands raised, clearly making the wise choice to simply let Joanna do what she wanted.

Joanna looked at the camera. “Citizens of Mantle, General Ironwood has abandoned you,” she said. “But we haven’t. If you can hear this, gather any food and supplies you need to stay warm and head to the Mantle Crater. The Grimm are starting to push back into the city, but we can hold the line if we all come together. If you don’t, well… we’ve all seen what’s waiting for us out there. It’s time to show them your teeth, Mantle.”

Joanna walked away from the camera, shoving the microphone back into the reporter’s hand as she trudged past him.

Yang grinned—she liked Joanna. She felt like they had a lot in common.

She walked to the back door, the others following, unlocking it with the keys Pietro gave her and stepping in to find three bulky shapes covered by tarp. She grabbed the corner of a tarp, tugging it off.

What she saw there made her grin ear to ear. “Ohoho, the others are definitely missing out.”

 


 

A few moments later, Yang skidded down the street on a gods. Damned. Hoverbike. Oscar was on the back, holding on to her and screaming his head off.

She guessed the vehicle must’ve used whatever weird gravity dust tech that Reese Chloris’s skateboard did back when they fought Team ABRN in the Vytal Tournament. Whatever it was, it was cool. She couldn’t deny that she still missed Bumblebee—missed the feeling of the tires rumbling down the road, the roar of her engine… but Bumblebee had made a worthy sacrifice to save Blake’s life.

And Blake’s life was worth far more to her than a bike could ever even hope to match.

Yang laughed again, revving up the engine to go even faster. The bike was shaped a bit oddly—the front of it was like a rectangular box, making it appear very front-loaded compared to the sparse back, which really only had a seat, footholds, and not much else. It could also use a coat of gold paint, in her opinion—the drab, gun-metal gray wasn’t much to look at.

There were glowing blue touch screens above the handlebars, which displayed all kinds of interesting information… but for the moment , all Yang cared about was seeing how high the speedometer could go.

She glanced in the side-view mirrors, seeing that Ren and Jaune were still following her on their own bikes. There had only been three, meaning Oscar had to ride with someone… and made the mistake of picking Yang since he knew she had a motorcycle license.

Yang took a pair of orange sunglasses out of her pocket, putting them over her eyes. She spotted something on the road ahead—a billboard sign had fallen off a roof, landing on a car at just the right angle to form a ramp.

She grinned wide.

Oscar saw it as well, and proceeded to have a very different reaction. “Wait wait wait, Yang, no!”

The bike hit the ramp, angling toward the wall as Yang let out a whooping cheer and Oscar screamed in terror. She fired her left gauntlet to turn the bike so that it would ride along on the wall for a moment before it began to fall—Yang fired her other gauntlet to put the bike into a midair spin.

She laughed with pure manic glee. Oscar made a gagging sound as he tried to spit out her hair, which was getting caught in his mouth.

The bike landed with a shudder, the gravity repulsion field keeping it from colliding with the street. She slowed down enough for Jaune and Ren to catch up with her.

As soon as she did, she turned her attention forward again—and rocketed off.

 


 

Ruby, Weiss, Blake, Nora, May, and Penny moved quickly across the Mantle rooftops, heading in the direction Weiss had indicated Snow Shoe Shipping was in. They needed to move fast and avoid getting entangled in any fights with Grimm or AUF drones that had been left behind.

Just as Ruby thought that, she saw a camera drone flying up between the gap in the middle of two buildings ahead of them. She motioned for everyone to get back.

They all took cover together behind an inactive heating unit, tall enough to obscure them all. Ruby watched around the corner of it for the drone to pass and, when it did, signaled for everyone to start moving again.

After a while, Weiss pointed ahead. “There—I can see it now.”

Ruby followed her finger—she was pointing to a building behind a chain-link fence that bordered right on the crater, red brickwork with a wide lower level and a smaller second level with a steepled roof. All around the roof were rusted metal tubes leading up, up… all the way up to Atlas right smack above it.

Ruby grimaced a little. She really hoped that rust was only a surface level issue and not an indicator of the tubes’ overall condition.

Weiss, are you… sure this is safe?” Ruby asked.

Weiss lowered her hand, placing it on her hip. “Ruby, we’re outlaws trying to break into a compound that belongs to the most advanced military in the world so we can steal a general’s credentials and warn the rest of the world about an evil, immortal witch. Nothing about this plan is safe.”

Yeah, fair point,” Ruby said.

Well, let’s not wait on ceremony,” May said, starting to walk to the edge of the building.

Ruby moved to follow… when her scroll began to buzz . She reached into her pouch. “Hold on, it might be the others.”

Everyone stopped, turning to look at Ruby.

Ruby pulled out her scroll… and was shocked by the name on the screen. “It’s… it’s Ironwood.”

Don’t answer that,” May said, raising a hand in Ruby’s direction. “He might be able to track your location.”

Ruby smirked, holding up the device and shaking it in her hand. “He would if I hadn’t spent a couple hours last night jailbreaking this thing to disable that functionality.”

Weiss blinked. “It’s a little scary how good you are at tampering with these things sometimes.”

Ruby answered the call, holding her scroll up to her ear. “What do you want, Ironwood?”

You don’t know what you’re doing, Ruby,” Ironwood said. “Taking Penny was a mistake.”

Ruby folded her arm under the one holding her scroll. “Actually, I think I know perfectly well what I’m doing.”

It is a weapon, Ruby. You might think it’s your friend, but it isn’t like us. It isn’t a person.”

She’s more of a person than you,” Ruby said coldly.

Have you ever even considered what might happen if it decided you weren’t its ‘friend’ anymore? If it decided that humanity was a threat to it? It’s a machine, and a machine put to much better use as research for more reliable, controllable, machines. With its core, we can keep advancing the Venatrix program—we can improve them, and they will save lives.”

She’s not just a machine,” Ruby snarled into the scroll.

I’m giving you a choice, Ruby. Return the prototype to the AUF and I can offer amnesty to you and your friends. We can forget this all ever happened… you can go back to doing the right thing. Protecting people.”

Ruby almost had to laugh—what would Ironwood think of how, just the night before, Salem said something so similar. “We’re managing to do that just fine on our own—and I am never letting you get your hands on Penny again.”

There was a long sigh on the other end of the call. “I was afraid you wouldn’t see reason. I gave you a choice—whatever happens to you and your friends now is on you.” Ironwood hung up.

Ruby slid her scroll away with a sigh. “Heard that one before too,” she muttered. She just… wish ed she didn’t feel like Ironwood and Salem were both kind of right, about that at least. However things turned out, it would be because of the decisions she’d made.

We all good?” May called over.

Ruby huffed, walking up to the others. “Yeah, we’re fine.”

What was that all about?” Blake asked.

Just Ironwood being… ugh, Ironwood,” Ruby griped.

She noticed a glance from Penny—inquisitive and worried. Ruby guessed she might’ve overheard some of that talk… and guessed what it was about.

Penny looked different after her upgrades—she was taller for one thing, just short of Yang’s six foot height. Halfway down her thighs her legs were sleek jet black, widening into heavier mechanical feet like big boots to account for her stronger rocket thrusters, an advantage now that she no longer had to “pass” as human . Her hair was longer, still copper-red but falling all the way down her back and curling in at the ends. She wore a white pleated shirt and a forest green skirt that flared out, suspenders clipped to it. She also had a detached black shirt collar around her neck, and had tied the ribbon Ruby had saved back into her hair—freshly sewn up and repaired.

Ruby mouthed “later” to her. Penny nodded.

With that, they started to make their way down to street level.

 


 

Once Jaune, Ren, Oscar, and Yang reached a city block that was still occupied—and Oscar managed to hold onto his lunch despite Yang’s insane driving—they parked their hoverbikes, going door to door and gathering everyone who hadn’t already left.

When Jaune had made it someway down their side of the street, they were surprised when the next door they knocked on was answered by a little kid he recognized. He must’ve been only about four years old, with dark skin and grayish-black curly hair. One of the kids from the route Jaune used to lead them on to school.

How’s it going, little man?” Jaune bumped fists with the kid.

The child giggled at them.

Jaune glanced up at the father, who had walked up behind his son.

We’re getting everyone evacuated to the crater,” Jaune explained, gesturing behind himself at the other people already gathering up. “Take only what you need.”

The father nodded at him, gently touching his son on the shoulder and guiding him into the house to start gathering their things.

Jaune blew out a breath. Things had been going well so far. They were moving at a decent clip and, as of yet, nobody had put up too much of a fuss about being asked to relocate to the crater. There was some discontentment here and there, that was to be sure, but overall it seemed that people were simply thankful that anyone was looking out for them.

The crater? Are− are you sure it will be safe out there?”

Then again, maybe Jaune had spoken too soon. They turned, seeing a shorter blonde woman holding a snow shovel as a makeshift weapon talking to Yang. The poor thing looked like she was shaking.

Yang started to answer when she was cut off by the sounds of screaming and snarls coming further up the road. She, Jaune, Ren, and Oscar all turned to see a handful of people running toward them in a panic… and two Sabyrs chasing after them.

Jaune ran forward, taking a round, thick disc-shaped object the size of his palm from his belt, tapping the blue button at the center of it and tossing it in the direction of the two Sabyrs— another Polendina invention he’d picked up while they were at the pharmacy.

It skidded along the ground, stopping a few feet ahead of the Grimm —and just when they were drawing close to it, a hard-light shield about Jaune’s height and as long as one of the Sabyrs sprang up.

The Sabyrs were going to o fast to avoid it, slamming into it—before they could recover, Ren dropped down from a roof above them, stabbing them both through the back with the knives attached to StormFlower. They were precise, lethal strikes… the Sabyrs faded away into ash not even a second later.

Ren stood as the hard-light shield retracted back into the device. He kicked it over toward Jaune.

Jaune activated one of the new functions of their shield Pietro had added, magnetizing it. The device was caught by its pull and stuck to the outer surface—Jaune grabbed the device, deactivating the magnetism and looking at it in his hand with a grin. “Honestly? Way cooler than a hoverbike.”

It’s alright, everyone!” Oscar said, motioning with his hands for the murmuring evacuees to calm down. “Danger’s over!”

Jaune walked over to him, as did Yang. Ren remained where he was, looking out for further threats.

Have the Grimm already pushed this far in?” Oscar asked, keeping his voice low so as not to be overheard by the civilians.

No, I don’t think so,” Yang said. “I think these are just the stragglers from the other night.”

Still, there could be more out there,” Oscar said. “And with a group this size… it’s going to be hard to protect them on the move.”

Yang nodded. She looked over at Ren, cupping her hands around her mouth. “Hey, Ren! Do you think you could mask all these people if Jaune hits you with an aura amp?!”

Ren tensed for a moment, grip tightening on his guns. Then, with a released breath, his body relaxed again. “We can give it a shot! But it’s a lot of people and a long trip to the crater!”

Jaune heard a kid starting to cry—he looked to find it was the one who’d answered the door earlier, held in the arms of his father, who was bouncing him up and down, trying to calm him. Children couldn’t control their emotions as well as adults could… they could draw more Grimm to the group if they didn’t do something.

Jaune turned to Yang with a smile. “No, no, I think that’s a great idea! We’ll have a Grimm-free journey all the way to the crater.”

Do we really have to shack up with those animals in the slums?”

Jaune, Yang, and Oscar all turned to look at the group of evacuees, seeing an elderly woman with a bandanna tied over her hair. She was looking at all of them, standing at the head of the group.

I’d feel a lot safer up in Atlas,” she continued, gesturing up with a thumb.

Jaune took a step toward her, trying to think of how they would handle this—when Yang stuck a hand out to stop them, marching toward the woman instead.

Jaune noticed Oscar gritting his teeth a little. Jaune couldn’t blame him—this was a tense situation and, as much as he loved Yang, she wasn’t always the most… delicate person.

Yang stopped before the woman, looking down at her. “I’m sure you would—but the people up there have decided you aren’t worth the trouble. The faunus living in the crater, on the other hand, have offered up their homes and all the help they can give… regardless if everyone they’re taking in deserves it.”

The woman looked shocked at such a blunt response to her statement, shrinking under Yang’s glare.

Another woman, the blonde one with the snow shovel, gave a grimacing, apologetic smile to Yang as she started to gently lead the older woman away. “We’ll just… go get our things then.”

 


 

Oscar, Jaune, Ren, and Yang got the group on the move, Yang taking a hoverbike at the head of the crowd , Jaune and Ren sharing one at the center so Jaune could maintain contact with Ren to amp his semblance, and Oscar taking the rear to keep everyone herded together.

They all drove slowly to keep pace with the evacuees. Oscar felt worn out, though less physically and more… emotionally.

I don’t want to go to the slums,” the same old woman who complained before whined.

Mom!” The blonde woman—evidently, the older woman’s daughter. There was a kid walking between the two that Oscar presumed was the blonde woman’s.

General Ironwood said we were going to Atlas,” the old woman continued.

Mom, stop—you’re setting a bad example.”

...That girl didn’t need to yell at me.”

Oscar sighed, sinking forward on his bike. He tapped his finger to his ear, activating his earpiece so he could talk to the other s on their closed, local channel. “It should not be this hard to get people to cooperate.”

I know, it’s frustrating,” Yang said. “But I guess there’s some people who’d rather hang on to their prejudices instead of their lives.”

Do any of you really think Remnant is even capable of uniting against Salem?” Ren asked. “With all we’ve seen, it feels like people will always sacrifice others to get what they want—even in the face of their own destruction.”

I… I don’t know,” Yang admitted. “But that doesn’t mean we should give up.”

Oscar shook his head, sitting up again. “It’s not going to be easy.”

I believe it’s gonna happen,” Jaune said. “We’ve gotta keep believing that—otherwise, what are we even fighting for?”

Oscar noticed Ren turning his head away up ahead of him. “I wish I could have that kind of hope.” Suddenly, he winced, his aura flaring.

Oscar frowned. This was taking a lot out of Ren… Oscar just hoped he could hold it together long enough for them to reach the crater.

You okay?” Jaune asked.

It’s just… a lot to focus on,” Ren replied.

You’ve got this, Ren,” Jaune said. “We’re almost to the−”

I don’t need encouragement,” Ren snapped. “I need to focus.”

O− oh, uh… sorry.”

Jaune and Ren fell silent and Ren’s aura ceased flickering.

Oscar blew a breath out of his nose. Everyone was under so much pressure… he hoped they wouldn’t all fracture apart from it.

 


 

Weiss watched as May cut through the padlock on the fence around Snow Shoe Shipping with her crossbow staff. She pushed the door open, motioning a hand for everyone to go in.

As Ruby, Nora, and Blake started to move, Weiss looked back. Penny was standing behind them all, looking off in the opposite direction. At the crater… at the rest of Mantle.

Weiss walked over, gently touching her arm to get her attention.

Penny turned, looking down at her.

Weiss gave her a pleasant smile. “Come on—we’re going in.”

Right. Sorry,” Penny said.

Weiss kept a hand on Penny’s arm as they walked.

You have… changed a lot, Weiss,” Penny said. “Since I last saw you.”

Weiss raised an eyebrow. “I have?”

Penny nodded. “You are a lot nicer now.”

Weiss spluttered. “Wh− I was nice before too!”

No, you weren’t,” Blake shouted back from ahead of them.

I− Ruby, you think I was nice sometimes , ri−”

You literally started a fight with me on the first day of class, Weiss,” Ruby called back.

Weiss folded her arms with a huff. She glanced at Penny out of the corner of her eye. “Okay. Maybe you have a point. Maybe.”

Sorry,” Penny whispered.

I’ll just… take the compliment,” Weiss said with a sigh.

I like your new hair, too,” Penny said, sounding like she was desperately trying to make things up to Weiss.

They all stepped past the fence door, standing in the front courtyard before Snow Shoe Shipping.

You know, I’m still kinda surprised you tagged along with us, May,” Nora said. “ Would’ve figured you’d stick with the rest of the Happy Huntresses.”

May grinned. “Well, this is definitely something you could use my help on. Besides, Robyn wouldn’t shut up about Amity Tower once we found out about it. I’m sure that, if she were here, she’d be totally on board with getting it up and running as soon as possible.” She blinked a few times… a frown fell upon her face and she held her arms around her.

Weiss walked up to her, touching her on the arm. “We’re going to get her back, May.”

May closed her eyes, managing a calm smile. “I know. I’m just… worried.” She shook her head, stepping away and opening her eyes again. “Anyway, with your other friends helping out the evacuation, we could spare one of our own for you guys.” Suddenly, May vanished, turning invisible before reappearing a second later. “And no one’s better suited for stealth missions than I am.”

Showoff,” Nora said with a chuckle.

The five walked up to the front door s of the building, Weiss taking the lead and pushing them open. Inside, there were various automaton drones walking around, moving boxes, unpacking them, and placing packages into the loading areas for the various clear, pneumatic tubes that all stretched up into the ceiling.

The room was wide and circular, leaving plenty of open floor space for the drones to move around. There were shelves around the perimeter of the room where packages were stored until they were ready to be shipped out, and large shutter doors that were kept closed. Weiss assumed they led to more storage areas or delivery bays.

Uh, Weiss?” Ruby said, eyeing the automatons. “Are you sure it’s okay if those things see us?”

Weiss continued to walk in. “Everything here in the shipping center is completely automated. All these drones you see here,” she said, motioning around, “respond only to the SDC—not Ironwood or the AUF.”

That does raise an interesting question,” Blake said, smoothly moving around a drone that walked into her path. “Who’s even in charge of the SDC now that Jacques was arrested?”

Well, since I was disinherited, it would fall to Whitley,” Weiss explained. “He’s the heir now.”

Isn’t he like, twelve?” Nora asked.

Fourteen,” Weiss corrected. “But he is still a minor. In theory, my mom would be serving as interim CEO until he came of age, but… I think she’s probably even less capable, so they might be waiving the rules a bit .”

Whitley…” Penny said. “That is your… younger brother?”

Weiss nodded. “That’s right.”

I see,” Penny said, touching her chin. “Winter mentioned him before.”

Weiss cocked her head to the side. “You knew my sister?”

Penny nodded at her. “Yes! When I was first created, I spoke with her frequently. I hope she is doing well.”

Weiss looked away, holding her arm. “Yeah… me too, Penny.”

So how do these things even work?”

Weiss looked over at Nora to see she was pressing her ear to the horizontal portion of one of the tubes, listening to the packages as they whooshed through them. Every time one did Nora giggled, kicking her feet with delight.

These tubes are for shipping dust refined in the crater directly up to Atlas.” As she explained, Weiss pointed a finger, moving it to track along one of the tubes and up to where it disappeared into the ceiling. “So all we have to do is find the one that goes to this AUF base. There should be some kind of label on it somewhere.”

Blake snickered, folding her arms as she looked at Weiss. “Are there any buildings in this kingdom that your family doesn’t own?”

Nora chuckled as well, pushing off from the tube she’d leaned onto.

Weiss raised a finger. “That… isn’t relevant at the moment.”

We should all spread out and look for this tube,” Ruby said, turning on her feet and glancing around the room. “Give a shout if you see it.”

Everyone nodded before splitting up and beginning their search.

Weiss checked a few… ones for apartment complexes, public works, office buildings, official SDC dust stores … not any that they were looking for. She also spotted one with a name that read “The Glass Unicorn” which looked like it hadn’t seen use in quite some time.

Something about that name seemed familiar. Wasn’t there some hotel called that? She vaguely remembered a moment from her childhood, hearing on the news that it had burned down or something. Not relevant to their current mission, regardless of whether it was interesting or not.

As Weiss continued to wander around, she noticed that Ruby and Penny were standing near each other. It looked like they were talking.

Almost without consciously thinking about it, Weiss’s search began to bring her closer. It wasn’t that she wanted to overhear what they were saying or anything. It wasn’t like she couldn’t help but think back to how close Ruby and Penny had been as friends and maybe, sort of, kind of, Weiss was just… a little jealous.

Ruby… that call… it was from Ironwood, wasn’t it? He… he wanted you to give me back to him.”

Ruby looked down, scratching the back of her head. “Yeah, that was… more or less the gist of it.” Then, she put her hands on Penny’s shoulders. “But I want to make sure you know I’d never give you up for anything, okay?”

Penny’s “breath” caught in her throat. “I just… it’s very upsetting and− and confusing. He used to be a friend, but now I… I think of him and just feel angry.”

Ruby slowly moved her hands off Penny’s shoulders. “It sucks, but… sometimes that’s how things go. Sometimes the people you thought were your friends do the wrong thing.”

Penny was quiet for a moment. “Do you think that Yang and the others are also doing the wrong thing?”

Ruby shook her head. “No, no, I don’t. I… I get why they’re doing it. It’s just… I wonder if they really realize how bad things are.”

Okay,” Penny said with a nod. “I just do not want to have to fight them too.”

Ruby smiled at her with a short chuckle. “I don’t think it’s going to come to that, Penny. Don’t worry.”

Penny turned her head, looking right at Weiss… and Weiss realized she’d just been standing there, listening while not even pretending to do something else. Her cheeks flushed red.

Winter is part of the AUF,” Penny said, not a question, but a statement directed at Weiss. “Do you think we will have to fight her, Weiss? Is she… also our enemy?”

Ruby noticed Weiss’s embarrassment at being caught snooping and snickered to herself. With a clipped sigh, Weiss walked over to join the two of them. “I… I don’t know, Penny. Winter had always been… diligent. I’d like to believe she’d turn her back on Ironwood if it came down to him or me, but… I can’t say for sure she would.”

Penny frowned. “I’m sorry, Weiss.”

Ruby, seeing the somber look on Weiss’s face, wasn’t chuckling anymore. She reached a hand out, placing it on Weiss’s shoulder. “Are you going to be okay if we have to face her?”

Weiss gave her a half-hearted smile. “Do you think I really have a choice either way?”

Ruby looked saddened by the response.

Weiss lifted a hand, putting it over Ruby’s on her shoulder and threading her fingers between hers. “I’ll be okay, Ruby. As… as long as I know I have you in my corner, I think I can handle it.”

Penny looked at the linked hands, then between Weiss and Ruby’s faces—she seemed to be unsure if the situation had changed and she was now intruding on a private moment.

Found the tube!” Nora shouted out from across the room.

Ruby and Weiss unlinked their hands, turning to see Nora aggressively pointing at the loading station for one of the tubes with both hands.

The three of them walked over, soon joined by Blake and May. Nora crouched down, drumming her hands against the controls. “Soooo… how does this thing work?”

It’s simple,” Weiss said, walking past her. She sat down on the open section of the tube, crossing her legs. “If you just lie back in the tube and press launch−”

Weiss didn’t get to finish her explanation before Nora slammed her fist down on the big, blue launch button on the console. Weiss was suddenly sucked up into the tube, screaming all the while as air rushed around her.

Nora Valkyrie was a dead woman.

 


 

No, Crimson, I need you and your team over in Sector 11. Mantle police are helping us clear the hospital, but they’ll need some backup.”

As Fiona talked to the huntsman team over her earpiece, she made notes on the map on the table in front of her, ensuring she was keeping track of where everyone was. She just wished all the huntsman teams helping them out could simply follow instructions like BRIR and Yang, Ren, Oscar, and Jaune could.

Once Fiona got the affirmative, she dropped her pen on the table, sinking on the box she was sitting on with an aggravated sigh, sheep ears drooping down.

She was in a tent in the Mantle crater, one of the bigger ones… though most of that space was taken up by the table, covered in papers and maps and a million other things Fiona needed to keep track of all at once.

You’re doing great, Fi,” Joanna said as she walked into the tent, carrying a fire dust crystal in her hand. She broke a piece of it off and walked over to the furnace at the corner of the tent, tossing it in. The fire inside flared up. “Robyn would be proud.”

Fiona turned backward on the box so she could look at Joanna, stretching her fingers out and using her semblance to dissolve and pull the map into her hand. She smirked. “I feel like you should be doing this after showing off on the news like that.”

Joanna chuckled, walking over to stand beside Fiona, setting the remaining chunk of crystal down on the table. “How else was I supposed to get the word out? Besides, seems like it’s working.”

Fiona’s ear flicked as she heard a rumble and a whir coming from outside—the elevator was coming down again . “Sounds like we’ve got more people coming in.”

Fiona stood up, stepping outside as Joanna followed her. Sure enough, Fiona saw the elevator moving down, carrying a reasonable crowd on it. She also spotted the familiar sights of Yang and her temporary team.

 


 

Yang, Jaune, Ren, and Oscar rode the wide industrial elevator down into the crater slums. As they descended, Yang got a good look at the area from above… not that it was much to look at.

The slums were more or less a tent city, shacks thrown up on rickety-looking beams with tarps and blankets thrown over them to protect the occupants from the elements. There were plenty of people milling around, faunus and human alike—it seemed a few groups had already evacuated there on their own.

The elevator hit the bottom of the crater, Yang and the others leading their group of evacuees off. She spotted Fiona and Joanna walking up to them.

Where’s this group coming in from?” Joanna asked.

Yang walked up to her, extending a hand. They clasped their forearms and gave them a shake. “Sector 7,” Yang replied.

Wow, I’m surprised you guys cleared it out so fast,” Fiona said as Yang and Joanna stepped back from each other. “Honestly, I wasn’t sure how well you all would do without all your teammates.”

Yang noticed Ren turn and walk away behind her—clearly, he’d appreciated that comment just as much as she did. She folded her arms, looking down at Fiona with a scowl. “Well, as you can see, we’re doing perfectly fine on our own.”

Where are you putting everyone?” Oscar asked.

Fiona rubbed the back of her neck. “For now, we’re just fitting them into whatever homes and shelters we can—but there is a group working on clearing out some of the older mines and getting them into a livable condition.”

Joanna put a hand on her hip. “Right now, our biggest concern is making sure everyone stays warm. We’ve got Team BRIR and a few others on raiding runs hitting some SDC refineries for burn and combustion dust. Thankfully, no one’s getting arrested during the apocalypse—at least not down here, anyway.”

Jaune looked up. Yang followed their gaze. They were staring up at Atlas directly above them. Yang wondered if it would still fit back in the crater it left behind, or if time and man kind’s tampering had done too much for it to ever be able to return to where it came from.

She doubted that was what Jaune was concerned about, though—more likely he was looking at the shape of the Grimm whale above, the specks of black flitting around it like swarms of flies.

I keep wondering…” Jaune muttered. “Why haven’t they attacked yet? What are they waiting for?”

Yang looked down at him. He was still staring up, focused on the Grimm. It was a good question—Grimm operating on their own devices weren’t exactly known for showing restraint. Salem was in control… which meant the real question wasn’t what the Grimm were waiting for, but what she was waiting for. Was it just the Imperator… or was there something more to it?

Fiona—this is Roane,” Yang overheard from Fiona’s scroll. “We spotted Grimm moving in on the east side. We’d go hit ‘em, but we already got locked down protecting some civvies on the way back from our supply run and we won’t make it in time.”

Fiona’s sheep ears flicked down. “Oh, for crying out loud.” She held her hands before her, moving them away from each other—in a swarm of yellowish-white specks, a map formed in her hands.

Yang smirked, looking between Jaune and Oscar, then at Fiona while cocking her metallic limb. “Hey… did she say east?”

 


 

Ren rocketed through the Mantle streets with Oscar sitting backwards on the back of his hoverbike. In the gaps between the buildings on his right, Ren could see Yang matching pace with them on another road… with a Teryx flying low in the air behind her, screeching as it chased her.

Oscar pulled out a potato-masher-shaped device—a gravity dust grenade—and pulled the pin to arm it. “Ready?!” he shouted over their comms.

Ren heard a few muffled shots behind the buildings to the right. There was another scream from the Teryx—it was going to dive. “Now!” Yang shouted.

Ren made a sharp turn on the next intersection, drifting to the right. He saw Yang drive right past the front of his bike after passing under a small bridge, the Teryx opening its mouth wide as it aimed its body to go under the arch.

Ren brought the bike to a quick stop as Oscar tossed the grenade. It went off just as the Teryx was passing under the bridge, a wave of gravitational force radiating out from it and slamming the Grimm backfirst into the bottom of the bridge. The bridge cracked, crumbling apart, the Teryx buried under clouds of dust and rubble.

However, as the dust cleared, the Teryx let out a cry—pinned under the rubble, but not dead.

From further up the street, heading in the opposite direction from Yang, Jaune rode their hoverbike at full speed while holding Ignis Memoria out to their side. They aimed for an inclining piece of the bridge, ramping off it and swinging their sword right through the Teryx’s neck—its head was severed clean from its body, and as Jaune swung to a stop on the other side of it, the beast’s form dissipated into ash.

Ren and Oscar, Jaune, and Yang all sat on their bikes, stationary on the street and listening. Quiet… it didn’t sound like there was any more trouble in the area.

Okay,” Yang said with a breath. She tapped her fingers to her earpiece. “Fiona? We’re clear over here—one more problem taken care of.”

Good, because Crimson just reported another Grimm incursion to the west and is requesting backup.”

At Fiona’s words, Yang knocked her head back, shutting her eyes and letting out a short groan of frustration. Then, she pressed her fingers to her comm device again. “Alright. We’re on our way.”

What they were doing was important, but even Ren had to admit it was exhausting. Their forces were stretched thin, trying to both evacuate people and fend off Grimm getting into the city. He couldn’t help but feel frustrated knowing that it wouldn’t have been so hard if the others had just sucked up their pride and helped out.

It must be all the negativity,” Oscar said, turning on Ren’s bike to face forward again. “Salem’s forces haven’t moved in, but it must be drawing in the stragglers.”

As Ren turned to look at his passenger, he saw something moving down the street toward them… three dark, low-built shapes.

Sabyrs.

Guys,” Ren said. “We’re not done.”

Yang sighed, turning her bike to face the oncoming threat as Jaune did the same further behind her. “Alright,” she said, “we need to hurry this up and take−”

Before she could finish speaking, the lead Sabyr looked off to the right… and all three Grimm abruptly skidded as they quickly turned around, heading back the way they came in a hurry.

Ren was in silent disbelief for a few moments as he watched them run before finally finding his voice again. “What just happened?”

Grimm didn’t run from fights like that. Even the bigger or older ones that knew to retreat when their survival was at risk never ran from a fight before it had even started, and these were just average Sabyrs.

They… ran. I… I’ve never seen Grimm act like that before,” Jaune said, echoing Ren’s thoughts exactly.

But,” Oscar said, “ w hat were they running fro−”

Ren was abruptly thrown from his hoverbike as something crashed down from above into it, sending him to the pavement and knocking the bike aside. Ren saw Oscar fall as well, shouting in surprise.

And then, something big clamped its jaws around the boy’s arm. It was a Grimm, Ren could tell that much from the juts of bone protruding from its flesh and the slick black skin, but something about it seemed… different.

Its shape reminded Ren of a dog, thought that felt like a generous comparison. Its body was all taut muscle that appeared to have tremors in random spots. It had no eyes that Ren could see, not even the glowing red dots of most Grimm— unlike them, which generally had their entire skulls exposed, only this creature’s jaws were free of flesh, like the skin had receded back from them . There were two protrusions like cropped dog ears at the top of its head, twitching and listening.

The Grimm dragged Oscar up by the arm as he sputtered and shouted in fear, swinging him around and tossing him down the street, away from his companions.

With astounding agility, the creature pursued Oscar, leaping at him.

Oscar!” Ren shouted.

The Grimm landed on Oscar’s back, the boy’s aura flaring but not failing. It walked over him, rolling him over with its feet—when he was laying on his back, Oscar pushed himself up onto his elbows, kicking at the monster’s foot with desperation.

It bit down on the extended limb around the ankle, pulling Oscar up and slamming him back down onto the pavement again—right before slamming its forelimbs into his stomach, Oscar’s aura flashing before it finally broke.

The Grimm lowered its head, standing over Oscar as it growled at Ren, Jaune, and Yang.

Ren’s eyes were wide—the thing had attacked so quickly, so ferociously. It had taken Oscar down in a manner of second s, before anyone else had time to fully process what was happening, let alone react.

The Grimm’s muscles began to tremble more, particularly around its neck—its head violently jerked to one side, then to the next, as Ren could hear something cracking inside it.

The pads of the forelimbs shot out into longer, clawed fingers, ripping right through the flesh of its own paws… which moved as well, stretching forward, latching onto the new fingers and reforming into them. It took its newly-formed hand, driving it into its shoulder and moving it back with another sickening crunch of bone and the sound of tearing flesh as its shoulder ripped open, revealing dark red blood and musculature inside before the skin stretched over it and knitted back together to accommodate the new position.

Its back legs began to shift and change as well, bones cracking apart and forming bumps and protrusions under the skin, some eve n briefly puncturing with jagged edges before reshaping to fit a different center of balance.

The worst moment was when its torso lengthened—which it did so by its upper half suddenly jutting forward, ripping apart along the back and briefly exposing its spinal column and some attaching bones, muscle strung and straining between them, before the flesh began to heal over it once again.

Ren felt a kind of terror that he’d never experienced before, a deep sense of pure… wrongness. The undeniable feeling that the thing before his eyes should not exist in this world, should not have been allowed to exist. Grimm were the perversion of life… and this was the perversion of Grimm.

The thing’s horribly shifting body finally stopped, and the creature now stood as a bipedal… well, Ren couldn’t bring himself to call it a “lifeform.” Whatever this thing was, it certainly wasn’t life.

Its forelimbs had lengthened into two long arms, its hind limbs also longer… it was suggestive of human physiology, but like it had only gone three-quarters of the way from “dog.”

It reached out with a clawed hand, picking up Oscar by the back. It held him up before its face, sniffing at his head.

Yang let out a shout as she revved her hoverbike, shooting forward on it. “Oscar!”

She let go of the handlebar, rearing a fist back… and then the Grimm held Oscar out in front of it.

Thrown off with surprise and not wanting to harm her friend, Yang didn’t follow through on her punch—and as soon as she was close enough, the Grimm’s other hand shot out, grabbing her by the face and pulling her bodily off her vehicle.

It turned its body, throwing her against the wall next to it—Yang hit back-first hard, dropping flat on her stomach on the sidewalk.

Ren finally got up, immediately aiming StormFlower and peppering the Grimm’s back with gunshots. He saw bits of black ichor and flesh fly off it… but all it did was turn around, “looking” at him with its eyeless face.

Ren shot out the knives of StormFlower, which sunk into the creature’s chest and attached it to Ren with wire lines.

Ren jumped, aiming his feet forward as he activated the recoil, dragging himself through the air toward his target.

However, the Grimm only held its free arm to its side before snapping it out in an arc, smacking Ren out of the air and into the wall across the street from the one Yang had hit, dropping his weapons in the process.

Jaune pulled out their sword… and once again, the Grimm held Oscar forward in Jaune’s direction.

Wait!” Yang shouted, pushing herself up onto a hand and holding the other out toward Jaune. “It’s using Oscar as a shield!”

Jaune shook their head, looking perplexed. “But… Grimm aren’t that smart.”

Yang pushed herself up to her feet. “Smart or not, it’s doing it!”

Yang was right—it was using Oscar as a shield. Ren had seen a Beringel do something similar with Yang once, but it felt vastly different from what he was seeing now. The Beringel had been responding to simple instinct, responding to an attack by trying to block it with what it already happened to have in its hand, regardless of what it was.

This… this was deliberate. It wasn’t just using Oscar as a shield—it was using him as a hostage.

Ren picked up his guns, rising to his feet while clenching his teeth, staring down the disgusting thing that had grabbed their friend.

As soon as Ren was up, one of the Grimm’s ears twitched—it saw Ren just as he pointed his guns at it, turning and holding Oscar out toward him.

Ren growled with frustration. Oscar was out of aura—unprotected, a stray bullet could easily kill him. “Give him back!”

The Grimm pulled its head back, covering Oscar with its other arm… almost holding Oscar away from Ren protectively. Its neck suddenly twitched again, head cocking to the side slightly.

Then, a sound came from the creature. Deep, guttural, and prolonged. “N O ….”

Ren froze instantly, fingers feeling rigid like stone, so shocked he couldn’t even blink. He could see the same expression on all his companions’ faces as the Grimm began to stomp away down the street from them.

Di… did it just…?” Jaune said barely above a whisper.

When it had gotten somewhat further away from them, the Grimm deposited Oscar on the ground before hunching over, shoulders twitching and spasming.

Ren saw its clawed hand clenching and unclenching, scraping up the pavement as it let out almost pitiable moans and wails of pain.

Then, something sprang from its back—bones, emerging in a high-pressure spray of dark red fluid as if an artery had severed, the fluid almost like blood but… wrong. The skeletal framework of bat-like wings had extended from the Grimm’s shoulder blades, held together by thin strips of black tendon and covered in shreds of its own flesh that had been ravaged upon the bones’ exit… which were already beg inning the process of reattaching themselves to the frame they’d stuck to.

Pitch dark flesh lashed out from around its shoulders like tendrils as though they were flayed or stripped by some unseen force, blurring with rapid movement and flicking more of the discolored blood around as they swung at the bone protrusions—they stuck to it, threading together, like a knitting project right out of a nightmare. In too short a time, every moment of transformation somehow so horribly clear even in the milliseconds they occurred in, the strands had formed two full wings, a thin red membrane connecting between the “fingers” of the wing.

The Grimm let out a final roar that was a disturbing mix of agony and ecstasy. It tested the wings with a flap, blowing air and light snow up from the ground—before grabbing Oscar up in its jaws, holding him as it flung itself forward with its wings, clambering up the side of a building.

Once on top, it flapped its wings again, taking off into the air.

Ren started to run after it… though not for very far before he realized he didn’t even know what he was doing. Whatever… that was, it could fly, and Ren very much could not. There was no chance he was going to catch it running on foot.

Kids?” Fiona’s voice said over their communication line. “What’s your status? The west is taking damage!”

Ren could feel himself starting to hyperventilate as he watched the creature get further and further from them… with Oscar in its clutches. He turned back to the other two. “What do we do?!”

Jaune was still staring wide-eyed at where the Grimm had once been.

Without a command, Ren and Yang hopped back on their hoverbikes. The sound of them peeling off seemed to snap Jaune out of their shock and into action, as they too joined them, speeding down the road as they tried to catch up to the Grimm.

Kids? Kids!” Fiona was still trying to hail them. “What’s your status?!”

Yang tapped her ear. “We’re not going to make it—we’ve got an emergency here.”

What?! What kind of emergency?!”

Ren saw Yang look up—they’d gotten closer to the Grimm now, its flapping wings only just ahead of them. “...You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

Notes:

And here is the chapter where it probably will not surprise anyone to learn that John Carpenter's The Thing is my favorite horror movie, and that Resident Evil is one of my favorite game series. I was SO excited to do some body horror. Also, fun fact! That initial transformation sequence was actually even more graphic at first; I specifically decided to purposefully cross the line that I knew would be too gory for the tone of this series to walk it back and cut things from there so I could find exactly where that line was and hit it. So there was once a time where that was Even Worse.

Chapter 7: Strings on Me

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sparks flew as Arthur Watts soldered pieces together for the “special order” Ironwood had requested in dealing with his Penny Polendina problem.

Watts had been given a lab to work in—stark white, a desk he was working at at the far side of the room from the door, countertops, and a central table—though only with guards constantly watching his every move. At least Ironwood had provided him with ample supplies to create the device meant to disable Penny for capture. It was coming along, though Watts wished it didn’t have to be such a rush job—his best work was done when he had time to perfect.

Watts flipped up the face shield he’d been using, holding the device up to the light. It was about halfway finished—the circuitry was exposed and there was still some wiring to be done, but he was confident it could be completed in short time. It was slightly smaller than his hand, a design goal as the intent would be to throw the device at the target from a distance. While Watts was irritated at the circumstances, the opportunity to show up Polendina’s creation once again did a little to take the sting off.

Watts glanced behind him at the two guards stationed on either side of the door. It was hard to tell if they were really looking at him under the mirrored visors of their helmets, but he had to assume they were. Not that it mattered—ignorant jugheads like those two likely didn’t even understand a fraction of what he was doing.

Watts grinned to himself as he turned around, pulling the face shield back down. Soldiers like that wouldn’t realize that Watts was adding something into the device that wasn’t according to Ironwood’s specifications … and nobody would realize until it was already too late.

 


 

Ruby felt air rushing around her as she moved through the pneumatic tube, the strong suction pulling her up to Atlas… to the AUF compound. It wasn’t a smooth ride—the tubes were never meant to accommodate a human body, and Ruby found herself bashing and crashing at every slight turn in the pipeline. Distantly she wondered if the packages sent through were reinforced somehow—they would have to be with how volatile dust was.

Ruby emerged into a sealed chamber with just enough space for her to stand. The hatchway was covered in foggy glass and she could only see vague, blurry shapes of color outside—until the hatch opened, one half of the door sliding up and the other down as it let out a hiss. Ruby coughed on the stale air as it was released from the tube with her.

May and Penny were standing on either side of the exit, Penny holding her arms out as Ruby stumbled out, ready to catch her just in case. Ruby managed to remain standing on her own two feet and stopped coughing just in time to notice Weiss tugging on Nora’s earlobe, a familiar scowl on her face.

“If you ever do something like that again…” Weiss said, tone foreboding.

Owowowowowow!” Nora hissed, holding onto Weiss’s wrist in a fruitless attempt to free herself from the ex-heiress’s iron grip. “B− but you have to admit it was funny! And a once-in-a-lifetime experience!”

There was another hiss as the doorway to the tube opened again, Blake stepping out with her hair a mess, the fur on her ears fluffed up, and said ears twitching madly. “Good. Because I am never doing that again.”

Ruby walked over to Weiss, who had yet to grant Nora’s poor ear some mercy. “Weiss? Are you okay?”

Weiss finally let go, Nora stumbling back and rubbing her ear, pouting at Weiss. Weiss huffed, folding her arms. “I’m… fine. But still annoyed.”

Ruby chuckled at her.

“Well, since we’re all here and in one piece,” May said, before squinting and looking everyone over, “… probably, we shouldn’t linger around.” She turned to Penny. “So, Robo-Girl, where’s this terminal we’re looking for?”

Penny’s eyes flashed bright green—she was scanning, overlaying a schematic layout to see past the small, circular room they were in. She walked over to the doorway, which automatically slid up to reveal a walkway to the next door beyond it. “Alright—we need to cross the bridge, then go left, straight, right, straight, left, up, up, right, straight, right, right, straight, left, left.” She pointed in each respective direction as she spoke them.

“Got it,” Ruby said.

Everyone else did not look like they got it—in fact, they all looked completely perplexed.

Penny turned to May, a little bit of a glare in her eyes. “And my name is Penny.”

May, who appeared to have been in the middle of some mental calculations trying to figure out the directions, jumped with surprise. “Oh, uh… sorry. Ix-nay on that nickname, then.” She waved for everyone to get closer to her. “Alright gang, gather up—we need to move.”

Once everyone was close enough, May activated her semblance, enshrouding them all in her shimmering dome, making them invisible to anyone outside of it.

They made their way stealthily through the halls, Penny standing ahead of everyone so she could guide the group. They stepped onto an elevator, taking them to the upper levels they needed to reach.

So far, things had been going relatively smoothly… which was the thought Ruby had just before the elevator stopped, not yet on their floor.

Ruby heard May gasp—everyone started to back up against the wall as the doors opened, two soldiers stepping onto the elevator with them.

“I don’t even think the squad captain knows what’s going on up there,” one soldier said. “They can’t get close to that storm without getting zapped right out of the air. Heard one scouting party managed to get through, but… nothing since.”

The soldier speaking had hit a button for a floor above theirs—and thankfully, didn’t appear to think it was odd that one of the other buttons had already been hit.

Still, it was making Ruby nervous seeing how close the soldiers’ backs were to the barrier of May’s semblance. If they moved even a few inches back…

May turned to look at the group, putting her finger over her lips—as if they’d even needed the reminder to keep quiet.

“It’s creepy,” the other soldier said. She adjusted her rifle in her arms, rolling her shoulders. “I mean, all those Grimm just… waiting there? Worse than if they’d attacked, if you ask−”

“Hey!” the first guard said, cutting his companion off with an elbow to her side. “Don’t jinx us, alright?”

The door stopped on the infiltration team’s floor.

“Ugh, I hate when they do this,” the male soldier complained, shoulders slumping. “How have they not fixed these damn things already?”

Penny, the furthest to everyone’s right, motioned for everyone to follow her. Everyone skirted along the wall, careful to avoid touching the soldiers as they made their exit.

“I just hope the C.O. can get us answers soon,” the female soldier said. “Waiting around like this is killing me.”

Ruby heard the quietest malicious giggle come from Nora—right before Nora ran her hand over every single floor button on the elevator.

“Huh?” Ruby saw the male soldier notice just before the elevator doors closed.

The group continued on without further interruption, arriving at a door with the numbers “03” painted on it in big, blocky white lettering. Penny walked up to its control panel, raising a finger—the tip of her finger flipped back, revealing a small plug inside.

Ruby felt like her eyes were sparkling with interest. “Ooooh, cool.”

“It’s not that cool,” Weiss said with a huff.

“Dad uploaded his backdoor program to my systems,” Penny explained, gesturing to her finger with her other hand. “It should be able to get us through most of the doors here.” She turned back to the console, slotting her finger into the proper port.

Blake nudged Ruby with her elbow, nodding at Penny. “We should see if we can put one of those in Yang’s finger.”

Ruby let out an awkward chuckle. “Would love to, but… pretty sure she would break it.” She turned her head away, frowning a bit.

Blake touched Ruby’s shoulder. “You okay?”

Ruby sighed, scratching her neck. “Yeah, I just… I don’t like fighting with her like this.”

Blake nodded. “I know. She… she can be pretty stubborn, huh?”

Ruby glanced up at her. “Bothering you too?”

Blake crossed her arms, lowering her head with a sigh. “I… I guess I’m just worried. I mean, it wasn’t that long ago that she and I… weren’t exactly on speaking terms. I just don’t want to end up like that again.”

“She really cares about you,” Ruby said. “Don’t worry—I’m sure she’s not gonna hold this against you.”

Blake smiled at her, one that was slight and soft. “Thanks, Ruby.”

Welcome back, Doctor Polendina.”

A light blinked green on the door panel and the door slid open.

Everyone stepped though together.

“Alright,” May said, “where to next, Penny?”

“Right through Central Command!”

Penny pointed ahead just as the next door down the hall opened up, one wide enough that all six of their group could line up against it—behind it was indeed the command center of the compound. There was a map of the whole continent of Solitas on a screen that took up the entire back wall, banks of consoles operated by people in dark blue and light blue uniforms, all overseen by various officers in white military jackets and caps.

“Of course,” Weiss drawled, crossing her arms.

May grimaced. “Yeah… I don’t think I’m getting us through all that.”

“You do not have to!” Penny bounced to the tips of her feet with excitement before motioning to Ruby. “She will!”

Ruby blinked. “Wait, what?”

Penny looked between Ruby, Blake, and Weiss, smiling brightly and staring expectantly… until she must’ve realized from their confused faces that none of them knew what she was talking about.

“Her semblance,” Penny said, looking at Ruby. “She breaks herself down on a molecular level, negating her mass and allowing for her to travel at incredibly high velocity before reforming at her destination. As such, it would, theoretically, at least, be possible for her to transport us all this way, since mass would no longer matter.”

Ruby just blinked.

“I… thought you already knew all of this,” Penny said, giving Ruby a discerning look.

“No!” Ruby shouted, swinging her arms out to her sides. “How long have you known this?!”

Penny’s shoulders raised and she grimaced, turning her head slightly away. Ruby was sure she’d also be blushing with embarrassment if she had the blood for that. “Since… since the first time I saw you use it?”

Weiss snapped her fingers, pointing at Ruby. “That’s what must’ve happened before! Remember the funhouse and the train—you pulled me into your semblance. That’s how it works!”

Ruby put her finger to her chin. “Okay, but… Mercury kicked me out of my semblance once. How did he do that if I don’t have any mass in that form?”

Penny mimicked Ruby’s pose as she thought. “Perhaps there is still some sort of ‘center of mass’ within that form?”

Ruby shrugged. “Guess there’d have to be.”

“Hey, this also kind of explains how you’ve been able to split yourself up when you’re using your semblance recently,” Blake said. “Though that makes me wonder… I mean, what would happen if you tried to reform before those two pieces recombined?”

Weiss shuddered. “We really don’t need to talk about that right now.”

 


 

Watts was putting the finishing touches on the device as he heard the door to the lab open, the sound of military-booted footsteps approaching from behind him.

“Sorry for the delay,” Ironwood said behind Watts. “I got held up. Have you made any progress?”

Watts spun around in his wheeled office chair to face Ironwood, crossing one leg over the other and placing his hands on his knee. “It’s nearly complete.”

Ironwood nodded. “Good. Because I would hate to have to… motivate you again.”

Watts' eyes fell to the holster at Ironwood’s side, Ironwood’s shiny black prosthetic hand just barely brushing the grip of his gun with its fingers. He looked back up at Ironwood’s face. “I assure you, I already have all the motivation I need. However, that won’t make taking down Polendina’s little… magical science project any easier.” Watts spun back around, looking at the nearly finished device—it was a round, discus-like shape, though still had parts exposed. One side of it was covered with a black, soft material, adhesive enough to stick to something when thrown with force.

Watts felt a hand clap down on his shoulder, tightening so much that it began to hurt. “I trust you’ve come up with something.”

Watts sneered. “Oh, believe me, the trust is palpable.” He pressed a few buttons on the keyboard for the desk computer terminal. “But by the by, I would think you might like to be aware that Dr. Polendina himself is apparently gallivanting through your compound at this very moment?”

Ironwood rolled Watts’ chair aside to get a closer look at what he had pulled up on the screen. There was a layout of the base, doorways marked in red where “Doctor Pietro Polendina” had used some kind of backdoor access to get through. Clever… but detectable. Pietro wasn’t the type for subterfuge.

“How soon will the device be ready?”

Watts picked it up, tightened a few covers into place, and held it out toward Ironwood. “No time at all.”

Ironwood snatched it from Watts’ hand, holding it in his palm and looking down at it.

“I only have the one, and once it’s armed, it will fire on whatever it attaches to,” Watts said, holding up a finger. “So you better make sure your meatheads hit the target. There aren’t going to be any do-overs here.”

Ironwood tossed the device in his hand, caught it, and gave a nod. He turned away without a word, putting a finger to his earpiece as he walked out of the door.

Watts pressed his fingertips together as he watched the general go. The ends of his mustache were pushed up by his grin… he’d just handed Ironwood the key to his freedom, and Ironwood hadn’t the slightest idea.

This was going to work out quite nicely. Quite nicely indeed.

 


 

A security threat has been detected in the compound, status alert level three—red. Lockdown initiated. Authorization granted to engage any threat with lethal force.”

As Ironwood’s voice played over the compound’s intercom system, Ruby saw the red lights come on in the hallway outside of Central Command.

Weiss’s shoulders slumped. “You have got to be joking.”

Penny’s glowed bright again as she viewed the base’s schematics and systems. She turned to the group as her eyes went back to their normal green. “The pneumatic tubes have been shut off.”

Blake’s ears folded down. “So we’re trapped.”

“Maybe not.” May pointed behind them with her thumb. “We passed a hangar back there—pretty sure I can hotwire one of their Mantas and get us all out of here. Won’t be subtle, but we’re not really spoiled for choice right now.”

“Wait,” Penny said, holding up a hand in May’s direction. “We are so close—we can still succeed if we push a little further.”

May grimaced. “I don’t know. That’s a pretty big risk, but…” She looked between everyone. “We’re probably not gonna get another shot at this if we leave now. What’s your calls?”

“I say we do it,” Blake said.

Weiss nodded. “We can’t back out now.”

“This is too important,” Ruby added. “I think it’s worth the risk.”

Nora grinned wide. “And I think I have an idea.”

 


 

The next time the door to Central Command opened to let an officer through, the team sneaked in past them, unobserved thanks to May’s semblance.

The plan Nora had pitched was… well, even calling it loose seemed generous, in Ruby’s opinion, but it was better than nothing. Nora said that all they would need is a sufficient distraction and Ruby would be able to pull everyone up and out of the room through a doorway to the side leading to a staircase to the floor above.

In theory, anyway. Ruby had only ever pulled Weiss and Yang separately into her semblance before, and she wasn’t totally comfortable with the idea of taking along so many when she didn’t even know she could when she’d woken up that morning. Still, it wasn’t like they had any other options. She’d just have to cross her fingers and hope.

Nora elbowed May, pointing at something. Ruby followed the finger to see what it was—the group had hidden in the back of the room, to the right of the door from the direction they were facing, and a bespectacled operator was walking to his station with a mug of coffee in hand… and it just so happened that their station appeared to be in their direction.

When he was right in front of them, May stuck her foot out of the invisibility dome, hooking it on the man’s ankle and tripping him. He stumbled forward, mug of coffee slipping from his grasp, the hot brown liquid flying through the air…

The mug, and coffee, landed on the lap of the operator furthest to the right at the back row of consoles. He held his hands up in shock, screaming in pain as more coffee struck his console, making it spark and smoke as the liquid seeped into it.

The worker to the screaming operator’s left got up from his station, turning on the one who had tripped, pointing over at the back wall. “Read the sign, Bill, read the sign!”

Ruby looked—there was a sign on the wall that read “no food or drink in this area,” an image of a hamburger and a cup crossed out on it.

More and more of the operators in the room started to stand up, some to simply see what all the commotion was about, others to join in on chastising the hapless Bill. Evidently, the poor guy already wasn’t popular with his coworkers.

The initial speaker continued to berate Bill, getting in his face. “Why don’t you ever just pay attention?! You’re here late all the time, your coworkers…!”

The individual who had been the unfortunate recipient of the coffee spill finally couldn’t bear the burning hot liquid anymore, getting up and screaming as he ran out the door.

When it seemed everyone’s attention was sufficiently on Bill, Ruby activated her semblance, trying to focus on pulling in everyone aside from May with her. She could tell she succeeded as she rushed through Central Command, heading for the staircase.

It was a… strange feeling. Like she could feel all the consciences surrounding her, the impressions of how they felt. However, it was hard to sort out who was who from the vague emotional imprints—one seemed completely calm, the other was giving a sense of familiarity—she guessed that one was probably Weiss—and of the last two, one was having the time of their life, and the other was outright terrified.

The blur of red and rose petals made it to the stairs, leaving the shouts behind. Ruby thought she heard something about… salmon in a microwave? She decided she didn’t feel quite so bad for Bill’s situation anymore—it seemed he had earned this ire.

As she reached the final stretch ascending the stairs, Ruby could start to feel the strain of carrying so many people with her—her semblance always felt so effortless to use when it was just her. It wasn’t even so bad when she added one other person, but five total, including herself, was straining her limits, making her afraid she wouldn’t be able to maintain cohesion.

Thankfully, she reached the top of the stairs, her blur spinning out and depositing everyone one by one until Ruby herself finally landed, sweating and panting.

“That… was awesome,” Nora said, jaw dropped open in awe.

“Well,” Blake said, leaning a hand against the wall. Her eyes were wide and her ears were pulled back, the fur on them fluffed up. “There’s another thing I never want to do again.”

Weiss put a hand on Ruby’s shoulder. “Are you alright?”

Ruby swallowed, taking a breath and wiping off her forehead as she stood. “Yeah. Just… took a bit out of me, but I’ll be fine.” She looked over at Penny. “Know where to go?”

Penny nodded with a smile.

The five began to walk off, Ruby’s earpiece crackling. “I’ll assume that not hearing a torrent of gunfire just now means you guys made it?” May asked.

Ruby pressed her fingers to the device. “Yep, we’re all here and all in one piece… I− I mean, five pieces for each of us. We’re not some… nasty huntress flesh blob or something.”

Weiss gagged.

Alright, well, good,” May said. “I’ll head to the hangar and get a Manta ready for our escape.”

“Good luck,” Ruby said.

You girls probably need it more than I do right now. See you soon.”

The group continued on for a while—thankfully, there seemed to not be many guards in the section they were in. It would’ve been much harder to go unnoticed without May’s semblance.

After a short amount of time, they reached a chamber with a long raised walkway… absurdly long, in fact. At the center of the room the walkway led to a circular platform, before narrowing again the rest of the way to the door Ruby could see at the far end of the room, which was covered by some kind of… bright yellow field. Each narrow section of catwalk seemed as long as two buses each.

Blake stared up at the tall ceiling, looked at the length of the chamber, then over the railing to her side to see the twenty foot drop to the floor below. “This feels kind of excessive.”

“That’s Atlas for you,” Weiss dryly remarked.

After making the long way to the door, Ruby got a better look at what that yellow thing was. It was buzzing with energy, crackling and shimmering… a shield generated by electricity dust. Anyone touching that would be in for a nasty experience.

“Is the terminal behind this, Penny?” Ruby asked.

Penny gave a nod.

Blake looked at the shield, scoffing. “Only Ironwood would be this security cautious.”

Penny stepped toward the console at the side of the door, once again exposing her finger plug. “Stand back, please.”

She inserted it into a port and Pietro’s program began to work its magic. After only a second, the electricity field shut down and the door slid open, the room beyond it dark. Everyone’s hands moved toward their weapons as they cautiously eyed inside.

The lights near the door came on first, then the rest of the rows all the way to the back of the room came on one by one. There was a whirring sound as power flowed into the room.

There was no one inside. It was an empty, square room, about twenty feet across in each direction. There were cylindrical server towers in two columns leading back from the sides of the door, and a single computer terminal against a larger tower with an office chair before it. All around them the towers glowed with bright blue lights.

Ruby moved her hand away from Crescent Rose. “There’s… no workers here?”

“This is a highly classified area,” Penny explained, walking inside.

Everyone followed her, looking around the room as she approached the computer terminal. As soon as they were all in, the door closed again, and Ruby could hear the electric hum of the field reactivating. Ruby walked to the terminal as well, taking a seat at the wheeled office chair. For such an important place, Ruby was surprised it didn’t feel more… grandiose.

“Dad?” Penny said. “We’re here.”

Ah, good. I was worried for a minute there,” Pietro’s voice said over their communication line.

Ruby tapped her ear. “Did you guys make it to Amity yet?”

We did.”

“How’s it looking?”

Still abandoned, thankfully. Seems Ironwood has completely given up on this project after all.”

“Well, that’s good for us, I guess,” Ruby said.

Now, this process is going to be a bit complicated,” Pietro said. “I trust you can handle this, Ruby, but you’re going to need to follow my instructions very carefully.”

 


 

Blake had managed to find another office chair left off in the corner of the room, slumping into it and staring at the ceiling as she spun it around, her mind far away.

Ruby was busily typing away at the computer terminal while Penny stood by her. Weiss was standing near Blake, leaning against one of the towers with her arms folded, and Nora walked over to them, standing nearby as well.

Blake planted the heel of her boot against the floor, stopping her spin. “Do you guys think Ruby and Yang are going to be okay? I mean… I’ve never seen them argue like that before.”

Nora let out a short chuckle. “I wouldn’t worry—it was way worse on the way to Mistral. Trust me. They’ll bounce back from this too.”

“Yeah. Sisters don’t always agree on the right thing to do,” Weiss added in a morose tone, looking down. It didn’t take a genius to figure out she wasn’t exactly talking about Ruby and Yang.

Blake grunted as she leaned forward in the chair, holding her hands down between her legs, one over the other, her thumb running along the back of her left hand. “I won’t lie and say I’m not worried about the other team’s chances without all of us there, either.”

“Eh, they’ll be fine,” Nora said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “Jaune’s a good strategic leader, Oscar’s grown a lot since we met him, and we all know that Yang is more than capable of protecting people in a fight.”

There was a pause. Blake waited for Nora to continue. She didn’t.

Blake and Weiss exchanged a glance that was both confused and concerned before Blake looked back at Nora. “And… Ren?”

“O− oh, right, duh,” Nora said with a forced, awkward chuckle, smacking the side of her head. Her cheeks brightened to pink. “Of course, he’s… he’s…” Her shoulders sagged and she let out a huff, turning her head away. “I don’t… know what he is.” She began to gesticulate as she spoke. “I mean, I feel like every time we make progress, he pulls away! We’ve known each other basically our whole lives, but now… now I feel like I understand him less than I ever have, and I don’t know if that’s his fault or… mine.”

“When you spend that much time with someone, they become a part of you,” Blake said. “But it’s important to remember that they’re only part. You’re still you.”

Nora shook her head with a sad laugh. “I don’t even know who I am without him now.”

Blake smiled gently at her. She understood that kind of feeling—it wasn’t exactly the same as things had been with Adam, but she knew what it was like to forget who you were without someone else. At least in this case, it wasn’t on purpose—Ren wasn’t trying to control Nora, not that anyone ever could control her anyway. It was just the natural byproduct of spending so long around someone else. “Maybe this is your chance to find out,” Blake said. “To do something only Nora can do.”

Nora scoffed. “Like what? Be strong and… and hit stuff?”

“Oh,” Weiss suddenly said, looking off to the side. “Hi, Penny.”

Blake looked as well, seeing that, without her noticing, Penny had wandered over to join their conversation while Ruby was still working at the terminal.

Penny was looking at Nora with worry. “Nora… are you and Ren fighting? Do you… not like each other anymore?”

“Wh−” Nora blinked a few times before shaking her hands. “No, no! No, I− we still like each other, we just… we’ve hit a bit of a snag, I guess.”

Penny tilted her head. “A… snag?”

Nora nodded. “Yeah. I mean, sometimes, even with people you care about, there’s… a disconnect. You don’t always see eye-to-eye, y’know?”

“I did not realize relationships could be so… complex,” Penny said.

“People are complicated,” Weiss said, shrugging her shoulders. “When you throw people together, they’re not always going to mix. The key to making things work is that… well, sometimes you just have to talk things out.” She stopped talking, looking sadly over at Ruby. “Though… that doesn’t always mean they’ll listen.”

Blake noticed Penny following Weiss’s gaze before she turned her attention back to the group. “I… I feel like I have missed so many important changes in all of your lives.” She closed her fingers around her wrist, staring down at the floor. “I feel… left behind.”

Blake stood from her chair, putting her hands on Penny’s shoulders. “You’ll catch up eventually, Penny. Don’t worry—we’re going to make sure you don’t get left behind again.”

Penny looked up into Blake’s eyes. She smiled at her.

“Penny?” Ruby was calling from the terminal. “I’m gonna need you for this last step.”

Blake patted Penny on the shoulder. The group all walked back over together, Penny retaking her place by Ruby’s side.

“So, from what Pietro told me, we’re gonna need a clone imprint of this terminal. Penny, you’ll be downloading that, and when we launch Amity and it looks for Ironwood’s terminal clearance, it’ll be directed to your clone imprint instead so we can use that.”

Penny nodded. “I understand.” She flipped the tip of her index finger back again, plugging herself into the terminal.

“And…” Ruby said, watching the screen. “Done!”

Penny pulled her hand back, her fingertip flipping down again.

Ruby stood up from the chair.

“We shouldn’t stick around too long—May’s waiting for us,” Blake said.

The five walked over to the door, Penny disabling the security measures on it again.

Then, the door slid open… and on the other side Harriet Bree, Elm Ederne, Vine Zeki, and Marrow Amin were standing there, Harriet’s arms folded and a smug smirk on her face. The Ace-Ops… though Ruby didn’t see Clover anywhere.

Not that it mattered much—this was still bad either way.

“That looks like stolen AUF property standing next to you there,” Harriet said with a chin-nod in Penny’s direction. “Care to give it back?”

The infiltration team reached for their weapons, drawing them. “She isn’t property,” Ruby growled through gritted teeth.

“Wasn’t your loss last time enough for you anyway?” Weiss said, pointing her rapier in Harriet’s direction.

“Hey, we were holding back!” Marrow shouted, pointing a finger at Weiss.

Vine stepped forward, raising his hands. “Please—I implore you to listen before you act.”

Nobody stood down, but nobody moved to attack either.

Vine lowered his hands. “We’ve all said and done things that we regret, but the situation has changed. Salem is at our door, and we cannot afford to stand divided. All I ask is that you consider your duty as huntresses… that you do what’s right.” He looked sadly at Penny. “Even if it may hurt.”

“It was Ironwood that divided us in the first place!” Blake shouted. “We tried working with you. It was him that pushed us away.”

Harriet glared at her. “Well, you didn’t exactly make the best case for your trustworthiness, now did you?”

Blake clenched her teeth, letting out an aggravated snarl.

Penny took a step forward. “Ironwood lied to all of them about me. He told them that I was dead—you are speaking about trust, but he has already proven he cannot be trusted. There are people in Mantle who need help. You are supposed to help them. You could be helping them now rather than doing Ironwood’s bidding. Why are you not?”

Marrow looked down, almost looking… ashamed.

“He’s losing control,” Ruby said. “He’s scared—we all are. But he’s letting his fear control him and he’s doing exactly what Salem wants him to. This… this was her plan all along!”

“Oh, really?” Harriet said, cocking her head and raising an eyebrow. “And did she tell you that in one of your little talks?”

“I− that’s not−!”

“If you say one more word, I’ll throw you in jail right next to your uncle, runt,” Harriet sneered.

Penny took another step forward, Floating Array emerging from her backpack. “Leave. Her. Alone.”

Harriet scoffed, looking at Penny. “And what are you gonna do about it, tin can?”

Penny shot off like a bullet, a green trail of energy left in her wake as she flew forward.

The others went to follow—only for Harriet to suddenly reveal the remote she had been concealing in her hand, tapping a button on it. The doors slammed shut right in their faces, blocking them from Penny as the electricity field glowed back to life.

 


 

Penny stopped as she heard the door behind her close, turning to see the electricity field reactivate. The Ace-Ops had been planning on this all along—isolate and neutralize.

She looked back at the Ace-Ops, who were getting into a ready position.

“You’re outnumbered,” Vine said. “Please—don’t make this difficult.”

Penny narrowed her eyes at him. She spun Floating Array at her sides, keeping the blades pointed at her opponents.

“I… don’t think she’s going to surrender,” Marrow said, holding his boomerang weapon at his side.

Harriet flung her arms out to her sides, an exoskeletal framework extending over them. “No problem—we’ve seen plenty of Venatrice in action. We can handle her.”

Penny gritted her teeth before rocketing forward—Harriet sprinted to meet her.

Penny fired her thrusters again, flinging herself over Harriet’s head and making her rush beneath her, swinging the blades of Floating Array in an arc and catching her on the back, sending her flying into the wall above the door.

Vine used his semblance to extend an aura-hand toward Penny—she sent more swords in its direction, stabbing into the limb’s palm and holding it back.

Elm ran at her, jumping and swinging her hammer into her stomach. That attack landed, throwing Penny back through the air, her blades trailing with her.

She fired her thrusters again to halt her momentum, firing green lasers from the tips of Floating Array, covering the walkway in suppressing fire.

Marrow deflected a few shots with his boomerang while Elm rooted herself to the ground with her semblance—she was taking hits, but she was negating the force and keeping herself from toppling over the railing.

Harriet got back up to her feet. “Marrow, we need to ground her!”

Marrow nodded at Harriet, transforming his weapon into a rifle, firing at Penny.

She swerved and ducked to the sides, keeping up her own hail of laser fire—but with all her attention on Marrow, she failed to notice Vine reaching for her with his semblance. He grabbed onto her leg.

Penny tried to boost away, Vine straining to keep her from dragging him up with her. Elm disengaged her semblance, ran over to him, and rooted herself again as she grabbed onto Vine’s belt, keeping him in place. They let out a combined shout as they pulled, dragging Penny out of the air and slamming her down into the round center of the walkway.

Penny was flat on her stomach, trying to push herself up when Harriet ran over in a flash, crackling with sparking electrical energy as her semblance sped her up. She kicked Penny under the chin, making her roll back across the ground, landing in a crouch.

Harriet kept up the blistering assault, striking Penny with drive-by punches, pivoting and changing directions, running back and forth and every which way to keep Penny off-balance, to prevent her from predicting where Harriet would strike next.

Right when Harriet was about to punch her again, Penny crossed half of Floating Array’s blades in front of her, catching the strike—they flared out, knocking Harriet back and making her stumble. With a shout, Penny planted a boot right into Harriet’s stomach—before firing the thruster in her heel and blasting her back.

Penny began to circle each half of Floating Array’s blade count at her sides, eight each, pointing them at the Ace-Ops as they regrouped between her and the door her allies were trapped behind.

“You will not take me back,” Penny said through clenched teeth. “And I will not let you hurt my friends!”

The circling blades began to charge up with green energy—Penny threw her hands forward, two massive laser blasts firing at the Ace-Ops.

“Move!” Harriet shouted, sprinting forward and sliding under the projectiles. Vine extended an arm to the side, grabbing a handhold on the wall and pulling himself to it. Elm, not able to get out of the way in time, instead positioned herself before Marrow, rooting herself in place and taking the brunt of the attack in order to protect him.

Harriet’s slide ended just before Penny, and she popped up with an uppercut into Penny’s jaw. Penny’s head snapped back—but she disengaged her blades, swinging them at Harriet and forcing her away. Sparks flew as they clashed against Harriet’s aura, four swinging parallel with each other and smacking into Harriet’s side, Harriet hitting the railing with such force that it bent.

Then, Penny was caught off-guard when Elm transformed her weapon into a rocket launcher, firing it and hitting Penny square in the chest—Penny was sure that had done significant damage to her aura.

As she flew back, Vine swung back onto the walkway, thrusting an aura-arm forward and slamming Penny against the far wall from the door to her friends. He clenched tight, continuing to push as the metal creaked and bent behind her.

Penny screamed—she managed to send her blades forward, slashing Vine across the chest and forcing him back. He pulled a circular object from his back—some kind of frisbee-sized bladed throwing star—and used it to start deflecting the swords.

Penny used her free weapons to start shooting lasers at Vine—several hit in succession, blasting him back from her. She dropped back to the ground, fanning her blades out behind her.

The Ace-Ops had underestimated her—while she wasn’t confident she could win a four-to-one engagement, she at least knew she was going to ensure the Ace-Ops understood just how badly they’d misjudged her.

 


 

Ruby watched as Arma Gigas slammed its sword against the electrical wall, Weiss trying to force her way through with her summon. Strike after strike did nothing but create a shower of sparks.

“Four versus one?!” Weiss shouted at the door. “You cowards.”

Ruby didn’t think anyone on the other side would be able to hear them, but also knew that Weiss didn’t care if they did. She was upset and angry—Ruby was too—and she just needed to let it out.

Ruby stayed quiet. She wanted to save that fury for when they got out there to back Penny up. And they would back Penny up… as soon as they found a way through.

Ruby had looked at the door panel on their side, even going so far as to pop it open and look at its inner workings, but she couldn’t figure out what controlled the electricity field. What she feared was that the panel only sent out a digital signal to whatever mechanism did control it, meaning that without Penny to shut it down, they were out of luck. They didn’t exactly have time for Ruby to start tearing the entire wall apart looking for the trigger.

Arma Gigas hit the shield one more time, the effort just as fruitless as it was a moment ago, before Weiss finally dismissed her summon with a huff.

Ruby walked over to her, putting a hand on her shoulder. “Weiss, I know you’re worried, but you shouldn’t wear yourself out before we even get out there.”

Weiss looked at Ruby, angry for a moment… before closing her eyes, releasing a breath as some of the tension melted from her posture. “I… you’re right. Sorry. I just− I can’t believe they would do something like this.” She scoffed. “And they act like they’re heroes.”

“Penny will be okay for a little bit,” Ruby said with more confidence than she felt. “I mean, you remember seeing her in action before, right?” She chuckled. “She’s probably a stronger fighter than anyone in this room.”

Weiss nodded, though she didn’t seem too reassured.

Ruby looked around, seeing Blake standing with her arms held around her, staring at the door with a mixture of anger and hopelessness. Nora, on the other hand, was looking at a thick set of wires next to the door, a hand rubbing her chin.

 


 

Penny deflected strikes from Marrow as he lashed out at her with his boomerang, using it as a melee weapon. He struck twice before leaping over Penny’s head and smacking her in the back, making her fly back.

She cried out, spinning her blades back around and smacking Marrow away with them—only for Elm to drop from above hammer-first.

Penny raised her arms, catching the head of the hammer—the metal floor beneath her screeched and bent with the force, Penny grunting with strain.

Before she could act, Harriet ran in, going into a slide and kicking Penny’s legs out from under her. Penny fell, the hammer completing its arc and slamming into her chest, pinning her to the ground.

Penny cried out, struggling to get herself out from under it. She fired her thrusters, managing to slip away in an off-kilter flight. She hit the wall before managing to land back on the walkway again, falling to a knee. She was approaching her limit… she could feel it.

She looked at the electrified door. Her friends were still trapped on the other side… still unable to help.

“Marrow, would you quit messing around?!” Harriet shouted, stopping a sprint right next to the faunus. “Lock this girl down already!”

“R− right,” Marrow said, looking at Penny. Something in his eyes seemed… fearful. He took a breath—then snapped his fingers, pointing at Penny. “Stay.”

Suddenly, Penny felt her entire body lock into place. She was still aware, but all she could move were her eyes, looking around frantically as the Ace-Ops closed in.

Harriet reached for something on her belt—a round, palm-sized device. She tapped a button on the center of it, the device glowing with a yellow light. Using her semblance, she sprinted up to Penny, slamming the device right onto her chest.

Marrow lowered his hand, huffing.

Penny heard a high-pitched whine from the device—and then felt excruciating pain as electricity arced into her body. She screamed, dropping to the ground and curling into a ball, fingers twitching. She felt like someone had cut her mind off from her own body—she could feel it, but it was out of her control, systems all spiraling out of sync and refusing to respond. She was barely even able to stay aware of her surroundings.

Harriet crouched, tapping Penny on the side of the head twice. “Looks like that did the trick.”

Marrow frowned, walking up next to Harriet. “Brothers, she’s… that was… that sounded bad, Hare.”

“She’s just an android,” Harriet said, standing up and rolling her eyes at Marrow. “Quit being so soft.”

“What about the rest?” Vine said, motioning his head to the door.

“Leave ‘em for now,” Harriet said with a shrug. “Not like they’re getting through anyway. We’ll call for some backup—doubt they’ll be too eager to fight staring down a whole squad’s worth of rifles.”

“N… n… n… no,” Penny stammered, still trying to will herself to move. She couldn’t let them do this—couldn’t let them hurt the ones she cared for.

But her body wasn’t responding to her. And, after a moment, she felt something… cold. Like a trickle of ice water in the back of her head. She felt pure terror.

She had felt that feeling once before. Watts.

 


 

Nora let out a growl of frustration, Ruby’s head snapping to her. She was still standing before the door… but now she was pulling out her hammer.

“Be strong… and hit stuff.”

Ruby saw Weiss’s eyes widen as she reached toward Nora. “Nora, wait!”

Nora didn’t wait—instead, she swung her hammer forward, slamming it into the wires next to the door. Electricity flared out, forcing Ruby, Blake, and Weiss to shield their faces, backing away from Nora.

With her semblance, Nora started to absorb the electricity, the arcs turning pink as they raced over and through her. Ruby could feel her hair starting to lift with the static charge in the room—completely outdone by Nora’s as it started to all stick straight up.

She was taking on too much—with that much power coursing through her… there was no way it could end well.

Nora pulled Magnhild away from the wire, still crackling with energy. She screamed, rearing her hammer back—and slammed it right into the door.

Sparks flew, a sharp, cracking sound filling the air—and an explosion blasted the door away from its frame, sending it flying out into the walkway chamber like a bullet. Thick, black smoke burst from the door in every direction, the sharp smell of electrical fire in the air.

Eventually, the smoke began to clear. Nora stood, huffing and puffing, hair still standing on end and jagged pink cracks covering her body. “That… was awesome,” Nora managed to say at a quiet whisper. The pink lines on her body faded, revealing discolored electrical burn scars. She fell to her knees, her aura dissipated, and, finally, she fully collapsed to the ground.

“Nora!” Blake ran forward. She tried to touch Nora, only to shout in pain as she was zapped by the static charge still all over the girl. She tried again, this time placing her fingers against Nora’s neck.

“Is she…?” Ruby said, walking next to Blake with Weiss and already feeling dread in her heart.

“She’s alive,” Blake said. She looked at Ruby with a dour expression. “For now, anyway.”

Ruby heard a crash further down the walkway—she saw Vine lifting the dislodged, burned, and warped door off himself, the other Ace-Ops standing up from the ground, brushing themselves off and coughing.

Ruby, Weiss, and Blake all held their weapons at the ready. Behind the Ace-Ops, Ruby saw Penny on the ground… still. There was something on her chest, some kind of… metal contraption. She couldn’t tell what it was from a distance.

But as the Ace-Ops gathered themselves, she knew they were going to have to get through them first to find out.

 


 

Watts sat at the desk in the lab, idly tapping a finger against its surface and resting his head on his other hand. He heard a beep from the desk terminal, sitting up straight as he looked at it.

 

DEVICE FIRED. COMMAND PROGRAM UPLOADED.

 

Watts smiled, glancing back at the two soldiers behind him. Completely oblivious.

“I have to thank you, James,” Watts muttered to himself, “for this golden opportunity.”

 


 

Ruby, Weiss, and Blake remained in their tense standoff against the Ace-Ops. Neither side had moved, not wanting to give their opponents the opportunity to react.

Suddenly, Penny sprang up from where she was lying on the ground. Her movements were… rigid. Mechanical. And, as Ruby looked closer… she realized Penny’s eyes had turned yellow.

Without a word, Penny rocketed off through the door behind her and the Ace-Ops. The Ace-Ops looked back, frozen in confusion.

“That… wasn’t supposed to happen, was it?” Marrow said, looking at the rest of his team. “I feel like that wasn’t supposed to happen.”

“Something’s really wrong,” Ruby said. She turned to Weiss and Blake. “I need to go after her—you guys protect Nora.”

Blake nodded.

“Be careful,” Weiss said.

“You too,” Ruby responded before using her semblance to split herself into three blurs of red, rushing around the distracted Ace-Ops and recombining into one big blur when she reached the door.

“Oh no you don’t,” Ruby heard Harriet say. The Ace-Op used her own superspeed semblance to give chase, following after Ruby… though Ruby was just able to outpace her and start gaining a healthy lead.

Ruby, in semblance form, continued to rush through the halls. Using it for this long was taking a lot of her aura, but she needed to find Penny and catch up to her. Thankfully, Penny didn’t seem to be making much of an effort to hide her trail—Ruby saw gashes in the walls from Floating Array, burn marks from her jet thrusters… she was getting closer.

Ruby saw two unconscious AUF soldiers slumped on the floor on either side of an open doorway. She rushed in, coming out of semblance form and landing… seeing one more guard on the ground, another held up in Penny’s firm grasp by a single hand, and Arthur Watts sitting in an office chair behind her near a computer console.

It appeared to be some kind of engineering lab… and as Ruby saw the round device on Penny’s chest again, she began to have a terrible feeling that she knew where it came from.

“Penny…” Ruby said cautiously, putting her weapon away and raising her hands. “Put him down.”

Penny’s head shot in Ruby’s direction. There was an odd twitch for a moment, her eyes briefly flashing back to green before yellow overtook them once more.

“Well, you heard the girl, Miss Polendina,” Watts said, standing up from his chair. “Put him down, why don’t you?”

Penny looked back at the soldier—then threw him against the wall so hard his armor left a dent in it. She hovered off the ground, gently flying and landing beside Watts, who clasped his hands behind himself and looked at Ruby with a smug grin.

“What did you do to her?” Ruby growled.

Watts looked at Penny with a raised eyebrow. “Oh, this? I just… resused an old trick of mine to secure a means of escape.”

Ruby didn’t get a chance to do anything else before something tackled her to the ground from behind. Ruby quickly engaged her semblance, slipping out of the attacker’s grasp and landing on a nearby work table, swinging Crescent Rose out in rifle form and aiming it… at Harriet. It seemed she’d managed to catch up to her.

Harriet looked from Ruby, to Penny, to Watts with clear confusion. “What’s all this?”

“Watts did something to Penny!” Ruby shouted. “He’s using her to−”

Penny jetted forward into Ruby, slamming into her and wrapping both hands around her throat. Crescent Rose slipped from Ruby’s hand as they slammed into the wall, Penny continuing to fire her thrusters to keep Ruby pinned as Ruby struggled and squirmed in her grasp. She grabbed onto Penny’s wrists, trying to pull them away… but she wasn’t nearly strong enough for that. She felt her lungs burning, begging for air.

Harriet ran at Penny—Penny released one hand from Ruby’s throat to direct one half of Floating Array, sending swords flying at Harriet. Harriet dashed around them, leaped forward, skipped off one, and kneed Penny in the back of the head.

Penny finally let go, letting Ruby drop to the ground as she turned to fight Harriet. Ruby collapsed to the ground, sitting with her back against the wall as she coughed, massaging her throat.

She had just started to breathe again when she saw Watts slinking toward the door while Penny and Harriet went at each other. Ruby quickly scooped up her rifle, aiming and firing right in front of Watts’ face just as he was about to make it to the door.

He stumbled back, turning and glaring at Ruby with a frown. He looked at the unconscious guard on the floor, running forward and pulling their pistol off their belt, aiming it at Ruby. He looked at the weapon with disapproval. “I suppose this will have to do.”

He fired at Ruby—she engaged her semblance again, flying forward. She transformed out of it when she was close to Watts, slamming her feet into his chest and kicking off him, firing shot after shot as she flipped back through the air.

He took a hit in the shoulder, snarling as he fired back—hitting Ruby in the chest. Her aura dulled the blow to the level of a solid punch, but the shot still sent her flying back… right into Harriet.

The two tumbled to the floor. Harriet quickly spun back up to her feet, looking at Ruby with angry eyes before rushing her.

“Harriet, wai−!”

Harriet slammed into Ruby shoulder-first, knocking her to the ground before snapping her heel down—Ruby rolled to the side, just avoiding the blow as she transformed Crescent Rose into sword form.

“You slipped away once, brat,” Harriet sneered. “But your little girlfriend isn’t here to help you this time, is she?”

“Harriet…” Ruby said warningly, backing away from her. “You need to focus. Watts is going to get away if we don’t−”

Harriet rushed Ruby again with a shout, Ruby ducking to the side and tripping her up with her sword. Harriet tumbled forward, rolling into the wall.

Watts was leaning against the doorway out, arms folded. That smug… he was just watching. He had his chance to escape, but he was so confident that he could do so whenever he wanted he wasn’t even rushing to do it.

Ruby then looked at Penny. She had frozen up again, fingers and head twitching. Her eyes were flickering again, but not to green… this time, they were flickering red.

Harriet ran at Ruby again, Ruby dodging back from her wild punches. “Harriet, please! There’s more at stake here than you and me!”

Harriet screamed, slamming her fist right into Ruby’s face and knocking her back.

Ruby shook her head off as she stumbled. Alright… Harriet obviously wasn’t going to listen. And that meant Ruby was going to have to take her down if she had any hope of taking Watts down… assuming he didn’t bolt while they were distracted.

Ruby extended Crescent Rose into scythe form, swinging it at Harriet—Harriet jumped over it, kicked off the inner curve of the scythe, and punched Ruby in the face again.

Harriet landed on the other side of her, sliding to a stop before turning to rush Ruby again—Ruby raised her weapon, ready to defend herself, when Penny leaped back into action, slamming into Ruby’s back and knocking her to the floor. Penny shot a hand forward, four blades flying toward Harriet—she dodged three, only for the fourth to catch the collar of her uniform, pinning it—and Harriet—up against the wall, her feet dangling off the floor.

Ruby rolled onto her back, seeing Penny lift her hands… every other tip of Floating Array pointing down at Ruby’s head.

There was a grunt of strain from Penny as the swords began to fall. They punctured through the floor all around Ruby one-by-one, some barely more than a centimeter away from her face.

Penny’s eyes flickered again. “Ru… by?”

“Penny?!” Ruby was practically fenced in by all the swords in the ground, afraid to move in case Penny attacked again. “Whatever’s happening, I know you can fight it!”

The device on Penny’s chest sparked. She clutched the sides of her head, eyes twitching. “I− I can’t!”

“You’re stronger than him! Don’t let him use you like this!”

“I… I do not want to hurt you,” Penny managed to say… but her hand was rising again, and the blades were following. “I do not… want to hurt you.” The blades continued on their path… up… up… recentering their aim. “I do not want…”

Penny let out a choked cry, clenching her eyes shut as the device sparked again. One hand clutched at it.

When Penny opened her eyes again… they were red. “I will not hurt you!”

The device on Penny’s chest was suddenly repelled, flying off and smashing against a wall. Penny swung her arm out to the side, the blades flying toward Watts.

“Th− that’s not possi−”

Watts cut himself off when he hit the floor, just narrowly avoiding the blades as they stabbed into the wall behind him. He popped two shots off at Penny, the bullets sparking off her aura.

Ruby quickly got to her feet, standing beside Penny as she floated into the air, eyes still burning red. “I will not let you use me again!”

Penny shot forward at Watts… only to be stopped by Harriet finally wriggling free of the blade pinning her, sprinting at Penny and striking her in the stomach with a two-handed punch.

“This shouldn’t be possible,” Watts muttered to himself. “There’s no way she could’ve broken my control.”

Watts got off the ground, seemed to regard his new standing in the current situation—not good—and went for the door, running out into the hall.

Ruby wanted to go after him, but she couldn’t leave Penny at Harriet’s mercy either. She ran at Harriet, hitting her with her scythe. She struck Harriet in the knee, making her roll forward, before bringing the scythe back around and hitting her into the air. Ruby fired the scythe behind her, shooting herself up and jabbing Harriet with the bottom end of it, smashing her against the ceiling.

Harriet bashed an elbow back into the ceiling to send herself forward—she moved around Ruby’s scythe, kicking her in the side and into the wall. When they landed, she went for a roundhouse, Ruby ducking under it and using her semblance to split apart and get behind Harriet, dragging her scythe’s blade through the ground and firing a shot off.

It hit Harriet right in the chest.

“Penny, stop Watts!” Ruby shouted.

The command was unneeded, as Penny was already going for the door, pursuing Watts—but Harriet used the distance from Ruby to grab onto Penny’s leg, pivoting and throwing Penny into her friend.

The full weight of Penny’s heavy mechanical body slammed into Ruby’s chest, knocking them both to the floor. Penny fired her boosters, floating back into the air. “Get out of my way!”’

Ruby looked at Penny with fear… she’d never heard that kind of utter fury in Penny’s voice before. She genuinely worried what Penny might do if she actually managed to catch up to Watts… or if Harriet didn’t let her go after him.

“Harriet, you need to stop!” Ruby said, standing up. “Watts is getting away!”

“Tch,” Harriet said, flicking some spittle from the corner of her mouth with her thumb. “He’s not getting out of here. Your fight is with me.”

Penny flew forward again—her blades whirled around her like she was a spinning top of death. Harriet started to sprint in a circle, following the rotation of the blades.

Ruby switched Crescent Rose back into rifle form. She knelt, took aim, held her breath…

She fired—the bullet connected with Harriet’s knee, tripping her up. While Harriet was midair in her fall, Penny swung her blades up, connecting with the woman’s midsection and sending her flying back into the desk, the computer terminal’s screen shattering.

Penny spun all her blades in one big circle, pulled her arms back… then pushed them forward.

A massive stream of green energy slammed into Harriet, so bright that Ruby had to look away. When it faded, Ruby looked back—there was a scorched hole in the wall where the desk had once been. Ruby looked through it, seeing two more holes through two more walls… and Harriet at the end of it, lying on the ground.

She tried to get up… only for her aura to flicker and die. Harriet slumped back to the floor.

Penny looked at the empty doorway. “He got away,” she said through clenched teeth.

“I− I know,” Ruby said. “But we need to−”

Penny looked through the holes in the wall, at Harriet all the way at the end of them. “He got away because of her.”

“Penny…”

Penny took a step forward.

Ruby ran to her, grabbing onto her hand. “Penny, stop!”

Penny did, turning and looking at Ruby with intense red eyes, a scowl of rage on her face… before she blinked, eyes flickering to green before fully changing back. “Ruby…? I− I’m sorry, I− I don’t know what−”

Ruby sighed with relief, keeping her hands over Penny’s. “You were angry… I get it. I mean…” She looked back at the empty doorway. “What Watts did to you… I can’t even imagine how that felt.”

Penny lowered her head—it sounded like she was crying, but no tears fell. “I hate him.”

Ruby felt a brief moment of shock at hearing that word from Penny. Hatred just… didn’t seem like something she was ever capable of.

Hey, uhhh, I’m seeing a lot of drones and soldiers running around,” May said over the comm line. “What exactly is going on in there?”

Ruby let go of Penny’s hand, pressing her fingers to her ear. “It’d take way too long to explain. The important thing is that Nora is hurt really bad and we need to get her out of here fast. I’m going to send you her location—Blake and Weiss should be with her too.”

Wait, you’re not?!”

“Something… came up,” Ruby said, looking at Penny. The girl was still standing with her head down. “Don’t worry, we’re not that far—we’ll meet you there.”

Ruby put a hand on Penny’s arm. Penny looked up at her, clearly still upset. Ruby smiled gently at her, then motioned to the door with her head. Penny nodded, and the two ran out together.

 


 

After Ruby and Harriet took off after Penny, Blake and Weiss were left in a tense standoff with Vine, Elm, and Marrow.

Vine glanced at Nora, unconscious on the ground behind Blake and Weiss, then up at the two standing girls. “She needs medical attention. If you just stand down, we can get her the help she needs.”

“You’re using her life as a bargaining chip?!” Blake spat.

Vine raised his hands. “That’s not what I−”

“I don’t care what you think you meant,” Blake snapped. She stared at Vine, narrowing her eyes. “You disgust me. You do things like this and you have the audacity to act like you’re the good guys? Everything you stand for is a− is a farce! Atlas is a symbol that people can reach the heavens?” She scoffed. “Yeah, right—only if they’re rich. Only if they don’t look like me, right? All you’ve done is float yourselves over all the ugliness so you can pretend that you don’t see it. That you’re better than it. But you know what? You’re not any different from the people who would happily beat me just because you’re nicer about it. Not like they don’t still want to—you just get someone else to dirty their hands for you. Who cares who has to suffer so long as everyone up here gets to keep living their luxurious, carefree, vapid lives?”

Vine maintained a neutral, stern gaze through Blake’s rant. Elm just looked angry. But Marrow… Marrow was looking away in shame.

“And you Ace-Ops,” Blake continued. “Here to protect the people, right? Except that’s not what you do. All you do is protect the status quo. And even then, I tried to give you a chance. I wanted to hope that maybe things weren’t as bad here as I was always told they were. But now I know that everything my parents told me stories about, all the vile rot infecting this kingdom… it’s never gone away. You just… painted over it.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about!” Elm shouted. “Now stand down, or I’ll flatten you myself!”

Weiss looked at Blake. “You’ve been holding that in a while, haven’t you?”

“You have no idea.”

Weiss smirked at her. “Well, if you haven’t worked all your aggression out of your system yet, I think some very kind souls just volunteered to be our punching bags.”

Blake smiled back at her. “You’re right—that is so nice of them.”

They turned their attention back to the Ace-Ops—then, they ran in.

Weiss led the charge with a summoned Boarbatusk, the spectral creature charging ahead and forcing the Ace-Ops to disperse, throwing them off their footing. Elm rooted herself to the ground, grabbing the summoned beast by its tusks and locking it down as it pushed against her.

Blake hopped over the side of the railing, throwing Gambol Shroud in kusarigama form and hooking it on a section behind the Ace-Ops. She swung herself back up, kicking Marrow in the side of the head.

They needed to stay on either side of Marrow—his semblance was powerful, but he could only stop things in one direction at a time. So long as Weiss and Blake weren’t in the same direction, he wouldn’t be able to stop both of them at once.

Blake transformed Gambol Shroud into sword form, trading swings with Marrow’s boomerang. Metal clashed with metal… but Blake got the sense that Marrow’s heart wasn’t in this fight.

They locked weapons. “Something bugging you, Marrow?”

Marrow strained as Blake shoved against him. “Look, I get what you’re saying and all, but breaking the law isn’t the right way to go about this!”

“Oh yeah? Tell that to the Army of the Fount—because they’re the only reason you can even wear that uniform.”

Blake used her semblance, shunting herself to the side and leaving a shadow clone charged with burn dust. It exploded into flame, knocking Marrow over the side of the railing. He grabbed on, dangling by one arm—not totally out of the fight, but not an immediate problem at the very least.

Elm let out a shout, finally getting the upper hand over the Boarbatusk and tossing it over the side of the walkway. Weiss ran forward, leading with her rapier and striking at Elm.

Elm swung her hammer, catching Weiss in the stomach and sending her flying into the air. Weiss created a black, gravity-dust infused glyph behind her, landing against it and sticking herself in the air. She summoned more glyphs to her sides, letting out a torrent of hail and battering Elm with it.

Vine swung around to Weiss’s side with his aura-arms, attempting to get the drop on her. She purposely dispelled her glyph, dropping down just as Vine was about to reach her—she turned in the air, spinning Myrtenaster’s dust chamber and letting out an arc of flame.

It hit Vine dead-on. Weiss flipped again, landing on her feet—there were heavy footfalls as Elm charged at her, bellowing a war cry and preparing her hammer to strike.

Then, a ribbon wrapped around the shaft of the hammer… and Blake pulled herself toward it, landing on Elm’s back. She sprang off, leaving an ice-dust infused shadow clone in her place, weighing Elm down.

“Thanks,” Weiss said.

Blake grinned. “Always looking out for my best friend.”

Suddenly, an aura-arm grabbed Blake from behind, tossing her back. Weiss turned, seeing that Vine had landed behind them. He reached to his back, retrieving a throwing star and tossing it at Weiss. She parried it to the side, preparing to strike back with a lightning-charged rapier strike when something crashed into her back, knocking her forward onto the ground.

Weiss found herself staring into the eyes of an ice copy of Blake’s face. So that was what that had been.

Elm grabbed Weiss by the back of the shirt, yanking her off the ground—she pitched her overhead, slamming into the ground behind her, following up with an upward swing of her hammer that caught Weiss in the chest.

Blake watched as Weiss went sailing down the walkway, landing in a tumble. Blake had landed in a crouch next to the unconscious Nora, staring down Vine. He grabbed a chunk of Blake’s ice clone from behind him with his aura-arm, throwing it forward at her.

Blake slashed it apart, the two pieces flying around her as she ran forward again. Vine tried to sweep her legs, making her jump to avoid it—she kicked off the railing, going over Vine’s head and hooking her ribbon around his neck. She dragged him to the floor, skipping off the ground again to launch herself over him.

Blake used her semblance, leaving a clone behind to push herself down through the air, landing in a double knee strike right on Vine’s gut. He coughed with pain as the air was forced out of his lungs.

Blake looked up to see Arma Gigas slamming its massive blade into Elm—but she had rooted herself to the ground, an immovable object.

Blake glanced down at Vine—specifically at the bola-cuffs on his belt. She snatched them off. “Hope you don’t mind if I borrow these.”

She jumped off Vine before he could do anything to stop her. She spun the bolas in the air, tossing them at Elm’s ankles—they wrapped around, the magnetic lock latching into place.

Weiss must’ve noticed, as she suddenly pulled Arma Gigas back. Elm disengaged her semblance to chase Weiss down—only to trip on the bolas she hadn’t noticed, falling flat on her face.

Elm looked behind her at Blake with shock and utter, indignant rage. Blake waved at her.

Arma Gigas moved forward again, keeping its blade in one hand as it picked Elm up by the feet with the other. A pathway of glyphs appeared around the summon’s back, Weiss skating across them and rearing back with Myrtenaster, letting out a shout—she swung her rapier into Elm as she passed, electricity jolting through her.

Arma Gigas tossed Elm up, then Weiss created another glyph near her in the air—a boulder-sized chunk of ice flew out of it, smacking Elm out of the air and crashing her against the wall above the door out. She landed hard on the ground, aura sputtering… before dissipating.

Vine grabbed Blake with one of his aura-arms, slamming her into one of the walls to the side, over the drop. Blake struggled to get free, but his grip only tightened. She could feel her aura straining under the pressure… she wouldn’t be able to withstand much more of that.

Weiss was panting as well, visibly sweating. Elm had gotten some heavy hits in and Weiss had burned through a lot of her aura fighting as well.

Vine, though composed enough to not show it so obviously, had to be running on low as well. This was the deciding moment of the fight.

Weiss dispelled Arma Gigas.

“Your sister would be disappointed in you,” Vine said.

Weiss rolled her eyes. “Please—I’ve been disappointing family members since the day I was born.”

She summoned glyphs behind her, expelling fire in Vine’s direction. He covered his body with his other aura-arm.

The flames stopped.

“And what was such a telegraphed attack meant to accomplish?” Vine said.

Weiss smiled… Blake knew that smile. The chilling smile Weiss Schnee always had when she was about to do something particularly devilish. “Oh, nothing much—I just wanted to melt all those ice chunks around your feet.”

Vine looked down to see that he was standing in a puddle of freshly-melted water.

A yellow glyph formed by Weiss’s shoulder. “You know what doesn’t mix well with water?”

Vine looked up in terrible realization—just as a bolt of electricity shot from the glyph, striking the water. Vine let out a scream as the electricity spread over the puddle, frying his aura.

He lost focus on his semblance, his extended arms dropping… and dropping Blake as a result. She threw Gambol Shroud in kusarigama form forward, hooking it on the far railing just beside Weiss, yanking herself toward it. As she flew, she extended a hand. “Weiss!”

Weiss held her hand out in Blake’s direction—when she reached her, they grabbed on, Weiss spinning with Blake’s momentum before tossing her at Vine.

Blake extended one foot forward with a shout. It struck Vine right in the bridge of his nose, knocking him back to the floor as Blake’s momentum carried her past him, landing in a slide.

Vine groaned on the ground for a moment, moved like he was about to get up… then fell back down, aura breaking.

Blake walked back to Weiss, holding out a fist. Weiss obliged her with a fist bump.

Past her companion, Blake saw Marrow finally pull himself back over the railing. “Heads up,” Blake said, holding Gambol Shroud in sword form at the ready again. “We’re not done yet.”

Weiss let out a frustrated sigh. “We never are, are we?”

Marrow stood, stretching out his back… then noticed both his teammates were down for the count.

“Took you long enough,” Blake snarked.

Marrow looked past her… at Nora, still on the ground. “Well… can’t say I was rushing to get back into this one.”

Suddenly, the wall to Blake’s left exploded inward, spraying everyone with chunks of cement and dust. Weiss coughed and, as the dust cleared, Blake could see a Manta hovering outside, the cold wind outside the base howling as it filtered in.

Weiss coughed a few more times before regaining her breath.

Weiss, Blake—grab Nora and get the lead out!”

Blake blinked her eyes in surprise. “May?!”

Weiss moved back toward Nora, starting to lift her shoulders—Blake snapped out of her confusion, taking Nora’s legs.

May managed to pilot the Manta into the room with only a few superficial scratches on its wings, turning it to the side and opening its doors. She held her hands out for Nora and they passed her off to her.

Blake looked to the side… Marrow was still just standing there, staring at them. He slid his boomerang onto his back. “Go.”

Weiss stared at him in confusion. “What?”

“Your friend needs help and she needs it fast,” Marrow said, gesturing to the ship. “If my orders would get in the way of that, then damn my orders.”

Blake looked back at Weiss. She shrugged, jumping the gap onto the Manta and holding her hand out to help Blake in. Blake clambered onboard.

May looked between them. “Where’s Ruby and Penny?”

“You didn’t already get them?” Blake said.

May groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “She said she would be here.”

Blake’s ears twitched. She heard something…

Approaching gun and laser fire?

Ruby and Penny ran into the room from the entryway, bullets impacting the wall just behind them. Penny fired her thrusters, landing in the airship in a flash. Ruby locked eyes with Marrow as she passed him… but he made no move to stop her. She used her semblance, flying into the ship as well.

May ran to the pilot seat, turning the ship around as Blake saw a squad of AK-200s run in, pursuing Ruby and Penny. They opened fire… but as the doors shut and the Manta emerged into the open air with a disconcerting scraping noise, it was clear there was nothing they could do to stop them.

 


 

Ruby watched as the AUF compound on the underside of Atlas faded away in the distance, an indistinguishable speck against the mass of the floating city. Things had turned out more complicated than she’d expected, but they’d gotten what they came for.

Though as she looked at Nora lying across the long seat at the back of the ship, she couldn’t help feeling she couldn’t call this a success either.

Blake and Weiss were standing nearby her, keeping an eye on her condition. Ruby walked over to them. “How is she?”

Weiss shrugged. “I’m no doctor, but even I can tell she needs medical attention as fast as possible.”

Ruby nodded. She looked at Nora again. She wasn’t sure what else to say… they all knew the situation. It didn’t mean any of them knew what to do about it.

Ruby looked over at Penny. She was standing beside the side door they’d entered the craft through, holding her arms around herself and looking down. What happened with Watts had obviously rattled her deeply… and Ruby couldn’t say she was alone in feeling that way.

Ruby had never seen Penny angry like that before. And she had to admit, it scared her. She wanted to believe that Penny would never to anything to seriously hurt someone, but the look in her eyes when she’d started approaching the downed Harriet…

Ruby closed her eyes. Penny was back, but Penny was… different. It made Ruby wonder if she’d messed up somehow—another line of mistakes in a long line of mistakes.

She sighed. Her fault or not, Penny was hurting, and she needed a friend to talk to.

Ruby walked over to her. “Hey, Penny.”

Penny glanced up at her with sullen eyes. “Hello, Ruby.”

Ruby tried to force an awkward chuckle. “No salutations?”

Penny’s frown just deepened.

“Sorry,” Ruby said, leaning against the wall next to her. “You just… look really down, so I was hoping a joke might cheer you up a little. You alright?”

“I am fine.” Penny hiccuped.

Ruby reached out, touching Penny on the arm. “Come on, don’t lie to me, Penny. It’s alright—you can talk to me.”

Penny looked to the side, pulling her arm away. “I don’t like what happened. With Watts. With… me . I was… very, very angry. I wanted to hurt him. I hate feeling like that.”

Ruby looked down. “You know… Ironwood mentioned once that you and Watts have… some history, I guess. He told me some of the story, but I’m not really sure I can trust his version of events anymore.”

Penny sank down to the floor. Ruby sat down with her. “When Dad created me, I… had a remote override function,” Penny began. “He did not know I was going to become more than just a machine, so it was supposed to be a safety precaution.” She hugged her knees close to herself. “Dad and Arthur Watts were supposed to show people in the AUF what they were working on one day, so they could pick which project to fund. Watts found a way to trigger my remote override. He… he took control of me and forced me to try and attack people. My dad fixed it before anyone got hurt, and eventually I saw schematics of the device Watts used on his computer. I tried to apprehend him myself, but…”

“Ironwood said he went over some kind of… artificial waterfall?”

Penny nodded. “We all thought he was dead.” She looked at Ruby. “I am sorry I kept this a secret from you. It… it hurts to remember. I have never felt more scared then when Watts had control of me, when he tried to make me do awful things and I could not do anything to stop it. Dad disabled my override when that happened… but Watts must have found a way around that.” She looked down again. “And this time, he tried to make me hurt you. I almost… I almost hurt you.”

Ruby put her hand on Penny’s shoulder. “But you didn’t, okay? And even if you did… I would never blame you for what he made you do. I’m… I’m sorry you had to go through that again.” She clasped one of Penny’s hands between her own. “And I promise you I’ll do everything I can to make sure he never does that to you again.”

Penny managed a weak smile. “Thank you, Ruby.”

“So, uh, not to break up the tender moments back there,” May said from the cockpit. “But where exactly am I supposed to be taking us? The longer we’re in the air, the more chances someone might see us and start tracking us.”

Ruby and Penny stood up. They looked at Blake and Weiss.

“We’re not going back to the hideout?” Blake said.

“We don’t have what we need to help Nora there,” May said. “Crater’s probably a bust too—already too many people there and resources are gonna be stretched thin as it is.”

“Well, we can’t exactly just take her to a hospital,” Ruby said. “We’re wanted criminals.”

Weiss furrowed her brows, lightly biting her knuckle as she thought. Then, she looked up. “I… might have an idea. But it’s going to be a risky one.”

“Sounds like nobody else has anything in mind so far—hit us, kid,” May said.

“My family’s manor,” Weiss said.

Ruby sputtered for a moment before regaining the ability to form words. “Your family’s− isn’t that place gonna be, like, crawling with soldiers?!”

“I admit it’s not impossible,” Weiss said. “But from what we know of Ironwood, I doubt he’s wasting manpower on making sure my father doesn’t leave. I think there’s a good chance he pulled most of his forces out—probably only left some drones or something to guard Jacques specifically. It’s not like he’s a trained fighter, and he’s not useful to Salem anymore or knows anything that could threaten her, so I doubt he expects her to make a move to break him out or kill him to silence him.”

“That’s a lot of ifs,” Blake said, folding her arms.

Ruby looked over at Nora’s scarred form. She was still breathing… but softly, weakly. “Well, I think ‘ifs’ might be the best we’ve got right now. We can at least scout it out—if it seems too hot, we’ll avoid it and figure something else out. But Weiss might be onto something… I mean, it definitely wouldn’t be the first place I’d look for fugitives.”

“Alright,” May said, already sounding apprehensive about the idea. “To the Schnee manor we go, I… guess.”

May turned the aircraft, heading up over Amity and in the direction of the Schnee’s estate.

 


 

“Words cannot express the depths of my disappointment.”

Ironwood was pacing before the ragged, burned hole in several walls Penny Polendina had left behind after blasting Harriet through them. Her hair had been singed, her uniform blackened in spots, and she felt like she had a bad sunburn over every inch of exposed skin.

She was standing in a line with the rest of the Ace-Ops as Ironwood “debriefed” them… though that felt like just a formal way of saying “dressing them down without a shred of mercy.”

“Not only did you fail to complete your mission—against a bunch of children who, may I remind you, never completed their four year huntress training course—you also allowed a critical POW to escape.”

Harriet stood straighter. “Sir−”

“And I am disappointed in you most of all, Operative Bree,” Ironwood said, turning on his heel and stabbing a finger in Harriet’s direction. “You let your bruised ego get in the way of completing your objective.” He lowered his hand, sighing. “I had hoped that, with Clover out of commission, you would rise to the occasion. To step up and be the leader that your team needed. But I see now that I vastly overestimated your capabilities.”

Harriet looked down, ashamed. She was pissed—more pissed because she knew everything Ironwood was saying was absolutely true. She’d messed up. She’d let Watts get away because all she cared about was beating that little twerp Ruby Rose into the ground. Though she was also furious that Ironwood seemed unwilling to admit he’d made a mistake in forcing Watts to help them in the first place, providing the means of his escape.

But he was the general of the AUF—even Harriet knew not to let her temper get the better of her and lash out at him.

Ironwood clasped his hands behind him. “It’s clear to me now that this team is in dire need of new leadership and oversight.”

Harriet heard booted footsteps behind her. She turned, seeing Winter Schnee walking in with her typical, obnoxiously crisp posture. She was wearing some kind of garish, black and red armor over her uniform… which Harriet realized wasn’t armor. It was something similar to Harriet’s own exoskeletal frame. Harriet noticed a bandage under one of Winter’s eyes, a split lip.

No, that wasn’t armor at all—those pieces were holding the woman’s broken body together.

Harriet sneered at her. Of all the people in Atlas, Winter was by far the most insulting to be placed in command of the Ace-Ops.

“Starting now,” Ironwood said. “You will all be reporting directly to Specialist Schnee.”

 


 

Watts sneaked into a back alley, pulling the hood of his coat up. He was thankful for those Beacon brats—all the noise they made allowed him the perfect cover to sneak his way out. It was pitifully easy now that he understood Atlas’s security systems so well. He was sure they didn’t even realize he wasn’t in the building anymore, that he was running free in Atlas.

Watts leaned out of the alley—quickly ducking back as a camera drone floated his way. He pressed his back to the wall. The drone passed by, paying him no mind.

Watts stepped away, looking out of the alley again. It was a shame he hadn’t been able to procure a scroll on his way out. He made his immediate priority to find one and get in touch with his allies… it was time to get back to work.

Notes:

Will never forget that this is the chapter Rhoda pointed out I had subconsciously written Blake taking Vine out with a rider kick, which led me to confront the fact that Kamen Rider has so deeply infected my brain by this point in my life that I'm not even aware when I'm referencing it anymore.

Chapter 8: Fault

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Robyn Hill was lying down on her prison cell cot, holding her hand out above her, fingers splayed so she could examine her fingernails. “You should’ve seen the look on her face. Pretty sure Joanna had never lost a fight before that—least not fair and square.”

Only silence answered the end of Robyn’s story.

She sat up, pulling a knee up and resting an arm over it as she looked through the shielded walls at Qrow’s cell. As usual, he was just sitting on his cot with his head down, staring at the floor.

Robyn frowned. What happened with Clover was really eating at the guy. She felt bad for Qrow, but also frustrated. Clover was the one who turned on them. He’d made his choice… and died for it.

Damn, tough crowd tonight,” Robyn said. “Maybe Ironwood should’ve spent a little more on better cell block entertainment.”

Qrow finally smirked a little.

Robyn pumped her fists into the air. “And he smiles!” She hopped off the cot, walking to the hard-light wall that formed the border of their cells. “What do I win?”

It’s your game—I don’t make the rules,” Qrow said.

Robyn was relieved to finally get Qrow to open up. And now that he had… maybe she could help him get over his obsessing. “You know, jokes aside… I am sorry, Qrow. About what happened to Clover. I just want you to understand that it wasn’t your fault.”

Qrow exhaled through his nose. “That’s the problem, Robyn. It was."

Qrow−”

Qrow lifted a hand. “Let me finish—I’m not just sayin’ this to be self-deprecating. Clover and I… we tried to put things aside to focus on Tyrian. Thought if we worked together, we could take ‘im back down again. Thing is… bad luck struck. Like it always does when I’m involved.” He put a hand over his chest. “I thought that, maybe, I could finally be around someone— anyone— and not worry about my semblance hurting them… but that was just a stupid dream, and Clover was the one who paid the price for it.” He sighed. “Maybe I’m just better off alone. Maybe… maybe Dad was right all those times he told me I was nothin’ but a curse.”

Robyn turned, leaning her back against the wall and folding her arms. “You know… I think I can sort of understand what that’s like.”

Qrow scoffed. “Really?”

Robyn pulled off a glove, holding her hand before her face and activating her semblance. Her aura shimmered purple, like light reflecting off water. “Having a semblance that lets you sniff out people’s secrets makes it hard for them to trust you. They keep you at arm’s length. It’s… hard to form a real, genuine connection with someone.” She let out a dry chuckle. “And even those rare times you do, there’s no guarantee they’ll stick around.”

Mm. Winter?”

Robyn smirked. “That obvious, huh?”

Didn’t think you were tryin’ to be subtle.”

Robyn turned around, facing Qrow again. “Yeah, guess I wasn’t. Anyway, my point is that, even then, I found someone else eventually, and I know the rest of my team will always have my back . Don’t give up on people, Qrow. Your luck’s gotta turn sooner or later.”

Robyn heard the whoosh of the cell block doors opening… and scowled as soon as she saw Ironwood walking in, Winter following at his shoulder.

James,” Qrow growled.

Ironwood and Winter stopped before their cells. “Whatever you might think, Qrow, it doesn’t bring me any joy to see you like this.”

Qrow let out a barking chuckle. “Honestly, James, I’m not convinced you’ve ever felt joy in your life at all.”

Snarky rebuttals aren’t going to do you any favors here, Qrow,” Winter said, glaring at the huntsman.

Robyn just laughed. “Favors for what? We all know Ironwood’s just gonna kill us and dump our bodies off Atlas if we’re not useful to him anyway—why waste time?”

Ironwood ignored Robyn, focusing entirely on Qrow. “One of your nieces and her friends just attacked an AUF military compound.”

Qrow grinned. “Oh, yeah? Good for her.”

Ironwood clasped his hands behind him, leaning forward. “I don’t think you understand, Qrow. The longer this goes on, the more damage she does, the worse things are going to be for Ruby when we finally catch her—and we will catch her.” He leaned back. “I don’t want her to get hurt, but if she forces my hand… I’ll do what I have to. So—if you know anything about where they might be hiding out−”

Like we’d help a dictator like you,” Robyn said. “Keep your questions to yourself—you’ll just be wasting your breath.”

Ironwood slowly stepped in front of Robyn’s cell. “Miss Hill, before you make any further comments, you may want to know that May Marigold was seen with Ruby Rose and her allies during the attack.”

Robyn folded her arms. “Yeah? Well, May’s a big girl—she can handle herself.”

Ironwood closed his eyes, letting out a frustrated sigh. “Neither of you get it!” He opened his eyes again. “I don’t like what I have to do, but someone has to do it. Someone has to ensure that any of humanity survives. Why can none of you see that?!”

Why’s that our only option, huh?!” Qrow shouted. “Why can’t you see any other way outta this?!”

Because there is no other option, Qrow!”

Yes, there is,” Robyn said, walking up to the barrier of her cell. “We stand together against Salem, we tell the rest of the world, and we find a way!”

Robyn noticed Winter looking away—she honed in on her like a hawk swooping in on its prey. “And what about you, Winter? What’s your take on all this?” She scoffed. “I mean, it was one thing to choose your career over me, but your own sister?”

Winter bit her lip for a moment. “Weiss… will come to understand. I know she will. I just need to talk to her and−”

And what, Winter?!” Robyn shouted. “You’ll ask her to turn against the people she’s risked her life for? Who have risked their lives for her?” She shook her head. “I’ve met her, and she isn’t anything like you. She’s decided who she’s going to be for herself—she doesn’t need someone to tell her who to be.”

Winter flinched, appearing actually shaken by Robyn’s words.

This is going nowhere fast,” Ironwood said. He looked at Winter. “I think it’s time to go—maybe if we leave them to consider their choices and the consequences of them, they’ll come around.”

Winter, after a moment of hesitation, nodded. “Yes, sir.”

The two turned, walking away and leaving the way they came.

Robyn hoped some of what she said got through to Winter—despite how harsh she’d been, despite their rough history, Robyn knew that Winter was a good person at heart. Winter had to know this was wrong… she just needed to have enough faith in her own decisions to stand against Ironwood.

Robyn only hoped that it wouldn’t be too late when she did.

 


 

Ren felt the cold sting of air against his face as he rode in formation with Yang and Jaune through the Solitas tundra on their hoverbikes, in hot pursuit of the Grimm which had abducted Oscar. It was still flapping its wings, carrying Oscar over a ridgeline.

The three aimed for it, hitting an incline and following the creature up. Whatever it was, Ren was not going to let it take Oscar wherever it was headed. It wasn’t like Grimm to capture people to begin with, and he was sure that nothing it intended for Oscar was going to be pleasant.

The raised ridge led into a narrow ravine between two canyon walls—they were heading into Solitas’s mountain range and the terrain was quickly becoming more treacherous. As they swerved to avoid rocky outcroppings, Ren saw the Grimm pulling away.

It’s going to lose us in these mountains!” Jaune shouted.

A concerning quake went through Ren’s hoverbike, though he managed to wrestle the vehicle back under his control. Frost was forming over the dashboard. He wiped it off with a hand—a red exclamation point was blinking on the screen next to text that read “EXTREME TEMPERATURE—ENGINE INTEGRITY COMPROMISED.”

I’m not sure how much longer these things are going to last in this cold!” Ren shouted to his companions.

Yang growled in frustration. “Really wishing one of us could fly right now.”

They rode quietly for a moment, none of them sure what to do as the Grimm gained more and more distance ahead of them. Then, Jaune perked up on their bike. “Wait!” They pulled the handbrake, sliding back until they were riding side-by-side with Ren, lifting their sheath and expanding it into a shield. “Ren—I’m gonna get you up there!”

Seeing what his team leader was thinking, Ren climbed up so he was standing on his bike’s seat, before jumping off it and over toward Jaune. Ren heard his bike swerve out of control behind him and crash as his boots landed on Jaune’s shield. He bent his legs, ready to leap as he pulled out StormFlower.

There was a glow as the shield charged up before firing off a repulsing blast of force just as Ren jumped, launching him high and far into the air.

He was closer to the Grimm… but not close enough to reach it. He aimed one of his guns forward, launching the knife attached to it, its length of wire trailing behind it. It wrapped around the Grimm’s ankle, snagging in place and making the limb jerk back. Ren felt a jolt in his arm as he was suddenly tugged forward in the air—he’d hooked onto the Grimm, and that was a start.

The Grimm looked back with its eyeless face before shaking its head and looking forward again… just before it started to take an erratic flight path, swinging up and down, trying to shake Ren off with the whiplash as he trailed behind the creature.

Nice,” Yang said over the comm line. Ren caught a glimpse of Yang and Jaune high-fiving below him… the effort of which almost made Jaune fall off their bike before they regained control of it. Ren clenched his teeth—their friend was in danger, and this was how the other two were acting?

Ren didn’t have much time to be angry about that before the Grimm managed to swing him against one of the canyon walls, hitting him into an outcropping of rock that jutted out from the rest of the wall and making it crumble to pieces. Thankfully, his aura protected him, but he would have to be careful not to take too many hits like that.

Okay, not as nice,” Yang said.

He’s slowing it down!” Jaune said. “Hang on, Ren!”

The Grimm tried to slam Ren against a wall again—this time he managed to orient himself to connect with it feet-first, running across it and springing off as the Grimm dragged him through the air again. “I don’t have much of a choice!”

Ren clenched his teeth, looking up at the Grimm as he soared through the air. He was slowing it down, true… but not enough.

Ren looked down, aiming his other gun—he fired the other knife at a trash can-sized rock on the ground, snagging it and dragging it behind him.

The Grimm’s speed was reduced even further, and as Ren looked back, he could see that Yang and Jaune were right on its tail again. They almost had this thing… well, they almost had it stopped, anyway. Ren wasn’t actually sure what they were going to do once they had to fight it again.

The Grimm looked behind itself again, snarling before abruptly pulling up. The force of the sudden change in trajectory jerked the line attached to the rock free, making the knife recoil along its wire back into that half of StormFlower.

The Grimm dove again, swerving to smash Ren against a rock pillar, knocking him spinning in the air. He flew right into another pillar, practically smacking face-first into it.

The canyon floor diverged, an upper path splitting off from the main one—Yang turned her bike onto the natural ramp, driving at nearly the same height as the Grimm. She sped forward, pulling up next to it and firing a few shots at it s wings , trying to knock it out of the air.

The Grimm seemed to almost glare at her before flying under some natural archways in the canyon, using them as cover from Yang. It took in a breath, its throat bulging unnaturally—before letting out a deep, bass roar that felt like it was reverberating through Ren’s bones.

As soon as the cry stopped, dozens of centipede-like Centinels burrowed out around the canyon, antenna twitching in the brisk air.

The path Yang was on reconnected with the main one. She and Jaune dodged around the emerging Centinels in front of them. “Did that thing just call for backup?!” Yang said.

She swerved to the side just before the winged Grimm swooped at her, clamping its jaws shut on the empty air where she had once been. It swung around, flying back up into the air above them again.

Jaune cut at Centinels with their sword as they drove after the Grimm, the momentum from their speed making Ignis Memoria slice through them easily—though it seemed there were only more and more emerging for every one he killed.

Ren heard screeches added to the soundscape around him, looking behind him to see more flapping wings—several Teryx had just joined the chase.

He looked ahead, seeing Oscar between the flaps of the Grimm’s membrane wings. Ren slid his other gun away—hand by hand, inch by inch, he started to climb his way toward the Grimm on his rope line.

Below him, Jaune’s hoverbike engine was struck by vibrant, green goo spat by one of the Centinels. The engine began to smoke and sputter as the acidic goop burned into it , the entire vehicle shaking—it was sure to crash.

Jaune!” Yang shouted from one of the crisscrossing arches she had started to ride.

Jaune pumped his legs, jumping from the doomed hoverbike—he flew through the air, turning to use his shield’s repelling blast to launch himself up to one of the arches. He nearly fell off it, pinwheeling his arms to keep his balance before Yang grabbed his arm as she drove by, pulling him onto the back of her bike.

Yang gunned it, speeding the bike up as she swerved through countless Centinels. Some distance ahead of them, a Teryx landed, roaring at them. Jaune reached for their belt, pulling out the small shield device and throwing it against a nearby rock.

It deployed, and Yang aimed for the hard-light shield—she hit it, making it fall forward against the rock and creating the perfect ramp. They launched off it, sailing over the Teryx’s head as it turned and roared at them.

Yang shot forward to reduce some of their momentum in the air, but when they landed, their bike briefly spun out of control, smacking against a rock. Its engine started to leave a trail of smoke behind them as they tried to catch up to the winged Grimm.

They had a few more near misses with Centinels, breathing a sigh of relief… just before they noticed they were heading right for a sheer cliff drop. The two gasped, Yang trying to bring the bike to a quick stop—it flipped over, throwing the two off it and rolling in the snow as the hoverbike crashed and bounced toward the drop off… before being stopped by slamming against a boulder.

Yang and Jaune, however, did not stop—they kept tumbling toward the edge, eventually reaching a slope that slid them faster toward the cliff. They started to scream, Jaune stabbing their sword in the ground in a desperate attempt to slow themself.

It didn’t work. Ignis Memoria remained lodged in place as Jaune and Yang both slid off the cliff, plummeting toward certain death.

Ren glanced at Oscar ahead of him one more time… before cursing under his breath, retracting StormFlower’s line and firing his guns to push himself back in the direction of the cliff. He fired two grappling lines, hooking one around the hilt of Ignis Memoria, and the other around Jaune’s ankle.

Yang grabbed onto Jaune just as they stopped, the three dangling on the side of the cliff. Ren looked down… the ground was hundreds of feet below them. No amount of aura was going to help you survive that.

Ren heard a screech, turning his head to the side—a Teryx was heading their way. Thinking quickly, Ren engaged his semblance, masking their emotions. The Teryx drew closer, closer… and flew right by, not paying them any mind as it continued on to places unknown.

After a moment longer, Ren released his semblance. He panted, feeling the strain on his arms from holding on to so much weight for so long. He saw the mutated Grimm carrying Oscar off in the distance… toward a dark cloud surrounding a mountain as the massive whale Grimm passed behind it.

That whale… Ruby had believed Salem herself was on it.

A pit of dread opened in Ren’s stomach over the thought of what was about to happen to Oscar.

 


 

Weiss stood before the large, double doors of her family’s manor, Ruby and Penny carrying Nora behind her. Thankfully, it seemed her hunch was right so far. She didn’t see any AUF presence on the outside of the house, no signs of transports or anything that would indicate there was still a significant number of people inside either. She wished Ironwood’s laser-focus was always so beneficial to them.

She closed her eyes, taking a breath… and knocked.

Seconds passed. No answer.

Weiss scrunched up her face with annoyance, knocking on the door even harder.

This time, the door did open… and Whitley peered out. Upon seeing his sister there, his eyes immediately widened with shock. “Weiss?! Wh− what are you doing here?! You’re a wanted−”

I know,” Weiss said, holding a hand up to cut her brother off. “You don’t need to tell me.”

Whitley shook his head. “There’s no place for you here.” He started to shut the door again. “Go.”

Weiss shot her hand forward, slamming it against the door and keeping it propped open. Whitley still tried to force it closed… but stared at Weiss with fear. It seemed he was confronting the fact that his sister was a huntress for the first time, and much stronger than he was . Really understanding what that meant. “This is still my home, Whitley.”

Whitley laughed right in her face. “Oh, I don’t think that was ever true.”

We’re all clear.”

Whitley jumped at the voice that had come from behind him, turning his attention away from the door just enough that Weiss could push it open to see inside.

Blake and May were walking down the stairs of the foyer side-by-side, May spinning the head of an Atlesian Knight android on her finger. “Looks like you were right,” May said, gesturing her chin at the door toward Weiss. “There were only a couple bots right outside Jacques’ room.”

Weiss looked at the AK-200’s head again. “He’s… not going to be able to get out now, is he?”

Blake smirked as they reached the bottom of the stairs, leaning against the banister with her arms folded. “Don’t worry—we made sure he’s not going anywhere anytime soon.”

Whitley’s face turned tomato-red in anger. “This! This is−!”

Whitley,” Weiss said.

Her furious little brother turned and looked at her.

Weiss looked back at him with dire sincerity. “Our friend is badly hurt. We just need a place to lay low for a bit while we take care of her, and then we’ll leave—and I’ll never bother you again, if that’s what you want.”

Whitley looked past Weiss, seeing Ruby and Penny carrying Nora between them. He sucked in his lower lip, breathed in through his nose… then sighed. He opened the door wider, motioning for Weiss and the others to go inside.

Weiss led the way, Ruby and Penny close behind her with Nora.

Upon seeing Nora closer—seeing the electrical burn scars etched in her skin—Whitley’s mouth hung open in shock. “What… happened?”

Weiss turned to look at Nora as well. Ruby was carrying her shoulders while Penny carried her feet. The girl was still unconscious, breathing so shallow that it hardly looked like she was breathing at all. “It’s… safer if you don’t know.”

Whitley shut his eyes, rubbing his temple with a groan of aggravation. “Haven’t you already dragged our reputation down enough, Weiss? You’ve already ruined our father, the staff all left, and Mother’s locked herself in her room— again. If anyone finds out we harbored fugitives…”

That’s what you’re worried about?” Blake said, taking an aggressive step toward Whitley. “Your reputation?!”

Whitley narrowed his eyes at the faunus girl. “Well, I wouldn’t expect someone like you to understand.”

You little…”

Blake moved toward Whitley again, but Weiss held an arm out, stopping her. She looked back at her friend. “Blake, it’s okay. I’ll handle it.”

Blake’s nostrils flared… before she released a breath, tension leaving her body with it.

Weiss patted her on the shoulder, giving her a gentle smile. Blake smiled back, looking tired, before stepping away.

Weiss turned her attention back to her brother. “Whitley… I know you have every reason to not trust me. To hate me. But I need you to know that… that we’re trying to save everyone. The world. There are bigger things than our family at stake.”

Whitley stared back at her for a long moment… before looking away. “So, what do you need me to do?”

Weiss almost flinched in surprise at his sudden compliance. “Uh… well, for now, just stay in your room. I don’t want you to get mixed up in all this.”

Whitley tilted his head to the side with a withering glance. “Really?”

Yes, really,” Weiss said. “I’ll come find you later.”

Whitley huffed, but did start moving away, heading up the stairs. Weiss watched him go, feeling relieved. Things certainly could’ve gone much worse. At least Whitley appeared to be growing into a more reasonable man than their father was… maybe he wasn’t a lost cause.

So, uh,” Ruby said, adjusting her grip on Nora’s shoulders. “Where do we put her?”

Ah,” Weiss said, remembering where she was. “We can put her in my old room—follow me.”

Weiss led them up the stairs and through the halls, Blake and May trailing just behind them, until they’d reached her old bedroom. She pushed open the door.

It was just the same as she’d left it—no one had even moved her things back into place from where she’d pushed them to the walls, clearing space to practice her summons before her escape. The bed had been made up, at least. She directed Ruby and Penny to it, and the two set Nora down gently, her head resting against the pillow.

Weiss walked over beside her, pulling off her glove and pressing her fingers to the pulse point on Nora’s wrist. There was still a steady, if weak, heartbeat. “Well, I don’t think her condition has worsened at all,” Weiss said, stashing her glove in her jacket pocket. “But that doesn’t mean she’s out of danger just yet.”

Everyone was silent for a moment. They were all worried about Nora… and all too aware that there was little any of them could do for her.

Well,” Ruby said, turning to face the group. “In the meantime, I think someone should go check on Pietro and Raven at Amity.”

Weiss raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

I just… have a bad feeling, I guess.” Ruby looked at Nora. “Considering how things have been going so far… I just want to be sure.”

I can go,” Penny chirped. “I am capable of flying myself there now with my upgrades, and you all might still need the Manta May stole.”

Appropriated,” May said.

Ruby frowned with concern. “Are you sure, Penny? I mean… you’d be going alone.”

Penny laid a hand on her chest. “I will be fine.” She smirked. “I think I am more than combat ready now, don’t you?”

Ruby managed a smile. “Alright. Just be careful, okay?”

Penny nodded, saluted the group, then walked over to the window. She opened it, stepping onto the windowsill… then fell forward out of it, thrusters on the bottom of her feet turning on and carrying her off on a trail of green energy.

Ruby walked to the window, watching her go. Weiss saw a pensive look on her face. She could understand why—Ruby had only just gotten her friend back. It was only natural she’d worry about Penny being on her own.

Weiss was a little worried herself, but reminded herself that Penny was more than capable of holding her own. She’d be fine, especially once she made it to Amity and had Raven backing her up.

I wonder if the others are okay,” Ruby said, voice quiet and strained.

If you’re worried, you can just call Yang,” Blake suggested.

That’s the thing,” Ruby said, turning from the window and pulling out her scroll. She turned the screen, showing the others what was on it… call history. She’d made several calls to Yang over their flight to the Schnee manor… and none had connected . “I have.”

 


 

Yang gathered up dislodged pieces of her hoverbike, collecting them and dropping them into a storage case on the side of it. At least Pietro had thought ahead.

She, Jaune, and Ren were still by the cliff that she and Jaune had nearly fallen off to their deaths. Ren had saved them… but in doing so, he’d had to give up on reaching Oscar. Right now, Ren was leaning against the rock Yang’s bike had crashed into, his arms folded and a glower on his face.

Needless to say, none of them were feeling too great about how things had gone. They’d lost Oscar, nearly died themselves, and were now down to one hoverbike that wasn’t even in working order. Yang dropped some more parts in the case, running her flesh and blood hand over a scrape on the side. Thankfully, the damage didn’t seem so extensive that repair was impossible—and Pietro had built it similarly enough to normal motorcycles like Bumblebee that Yang was confident she could fix her up.

She just needed tools, which they weren’t going to find lying around in the tundra.

Jaune was pacing around, holding their scroll up. “Come on, come on…” they muttered to themself. “Can anyone hear me?”

No response.

Jaune let out a frustrated growl. “Damnit. No signal.” He sighed. “Must be out of the tower’s range out here.”

After Yang was sure she’d gotten all the stray pieces of the hoverbike gathered up, the three began their trek across the tundra. Thankfully the bike’s hover function still worked, making it easy enough for Jaune to push it along behind her, taking over for her so she wouldn’t tire herself out.

They’d made it out of the canyon, the floating shadow of Atlas in the sky a decent visual landmark to keep them headed in the right direction, even as the wind picked up and more snow began to fall.

The cold was harsh, feeling like sharp needles pricking Yang’s cheeks even with her aura still up. She pulled out her scroll, checking the team’s aura levels. Jaune’s was at forty-one percent, still in the yellow… but Yang’s and Ren’s had dropped into the thirties, putting them in the red zone. She tried not to focus too much on the grayed-out portrait of Oscar below all of theirs, text reading “out of range” in place of his aura meter.

Yang slid her scroll back into her pocket. “We need to get out of this cold before it completely drains our auras. Even with our gear, we’ll only last one or two hours without it.” The wind howled, picking up for a moment. Yang shivered, hugging her arms around herself. “If that. How far is the next outpost again, Ren?”

Ren was ahead of the group by a good few feet. He didn’t answer—didn’t even show any sign he’d heard Yang at all.

Her voice might’ve gotten lost on the wind. “Ren, did you hear me? I said−”

Ren snapped his head to look at her. “I don’t know.” His voice was biting and harsh.

Yang looked back at Jaune. They shrugged. Yang sped up her gait, catching up to Ren and walking next to him. “I thought you said you saw it from the air?”

I did—before I had to cut myself loose to help the two of you.”

Yang scratched the back of her neck. “Yeah… you’ve brought that up a couple times now. Is there something you wanna say?”

Ren frowned. “Not really. Wouldn’t want to waste any more time.”

There was no mistaking the clear annoyance in Ren’s voice just before he sped up, walking ahead of Yang again. She stopped with a quick gasp. That kind of attitude… it wasn’t like Ren. Not at all.

She ground her teeth, powering forward to catch up with Ren again—she passed him, turning to stand in front of him with her hands on her hips to make him stop. “Hey! What’s your deal?!”

Ren just shook his head, not even looking at her. “Don’t worry about it.”

Yang rolled her eyes, standing back on a heel as she crossed her arms. “Oh, well I’m so sorry things aren’t going smoothly enough for you, Ren.”

Jaune caught up to the two, still holding onto the bike when they stopped. “Guys…”

Things aren’t going smoothly at all!” Ren suddenly shouted with an explosion of anger, cutting a hand through the air.

Hate to break it to you, but that’s part of being a huntsman,” Yang snapped.

Are you kidding?! We don’t know the first thing about being huntsmen! We weren’t ready— that much is obvious.”

Guys, stop it,” Jaune warned again.

Were we not ready when we fought the Pestilence? When we saved Haven? When we stopped Kadmeia from destroying Argus?” Yang counted off a finger for every event she listed. “I’m not gonna pretend we did everything perfectly, but things would’ve been a lot worse without us.”

Ren threw his arms out to his sides. “And then what, huh?! We get to Atlas and screw everything up so badly that now we’re fugitives, Ironwood i s turning into a tyrant , and Salem is just waiting at their gates! And now she has Oscar, and who knows what she’s going to do to him.”

Yang let out a huff. “We did the best we could with what we knew.”

Ren jabbed a finger at her. “Even you said you weren’t sure Ruby was making the right calls.”

Yang stamped a foot in the snow, eyes turning red and hair flaring for just a moment before returning to normal. “Leave her out of this!”

Jaune stepped away from the bike, walking up to the two. “Guys!”

Yang shoved Ren back. “Do you think you could’ve done any better? That any of us could have?!”

Ren pointed off to the side. “People are going to die because of us.”

So what do you suggest we do then, huh?!” Yang said, throwing a hand in the air. “Let Ironwood do whatever he wants ? Let Salem take my sister and hope she doesn’t kill the rest of us?!”

I don’t know!” Ren screamed. “And that’s the point— we shouldn’t be making these decisions, because we don’t know what we’re doing!”

Jaune tried to step between the two, keeping a hand braced against each of their shoulders. “Both of you, cut it out!”

Ren sneered at Yang. “I’m just saying what no one else wants to admit. We’re in over our heads. Ruby is barely more than a kid, I’m just some orphan from the middle of nowhere−”

Jaune turned, facing Ren. “Ren, that’s eno−”

Ren stabbed a finger into Jaune’s chest. “And you cheated your way into Beacon!”

Yang let out a sharp gasp, covering her mouth. It only took a moment for the anger to evaporate from Ren’s face… replaced with as much surprise as Yang felt herself, mixed with shame as he couldn’t even bring himself to look at Jaune.

In the silence between them, only the mournful cries of the wind filled the void. Jaune stared at Ren, breathing sharply through their nose. “You don’t think we should be huntsmen? Fine. Whatever.” They stepped away, heading back toward the bike. “But I’m getting out of this cold.”

Yang watched as Jaune walked away, turning to look at Ren again. Ren was still looking down, fingers clenching at his sides. There was anger, but this time it wasn’t lashing outward… it was all directed at himself.

Jaune pushed the bike past the two of them. “We still have a job to do,” they muttered.

Yang continued to stare at Ren for a moment longer. Then, she shook her head. “Are you trying to push everyone away?” She turned, following after Jaune.

After a moment, she heard feet crunching in the snow behind her—Ren was still following.

What he’d said to Jaune… Yang had no idea that Jaune had cheated themself into Beacon. He was usually such an upstanding, kind person, she almost couldn’t believe it. She decided it didn’t matter how they’d gotten in—they had earned their place, and were just as much a huntsman as anyone.

Even if Ren didn’t want to believe that any of them could be.

 


 

Oscar. Don’t panic. We’re going to be okay.”

Oscar grunted, feeling consciousness slowly flow back to him. “Oz…pin?”

Darkness receded from the corners of Oscar’s vision, blinking as he gradually became aware of the world around him. Something was holding him up by the back of his jacket, feet dangling beneath him off the ground. There was some kind of pungent scent on the air. He was in a circular room, surrounded red walls that looked like they were made of flesh… and as one pulsed, Oscar realized it was flesh. Bony spikes rimmed the side of the room, partially subsumed within the flesh walls.

There was a doorway ahead, glowing with eerie red lines in the shadows surrounding it… and that’s when he noticed a figure in the darkness, leaning against a wall. Her skeletal fingers flexed, rolling up to touch her palm and then down again. Red irises glowed from the darkness, a pallid face just visible around them.

Salem.

There was an image made of smoke above her other hand—it depicted four young girls, varying sizes and ages, but all clearly children. They were running around, playing with each other… in the back of his mind, Oscar could hear laughs like whispers on the wind.

With sudden quickness, Salem clenched her fingers shut, dispelling the smoke and cutting off the sound of giggles. “My long lost Oz… found at last.”

Oscar felt something drip on his shoulder, looking from the corner of his eye to see that it was blackened saliva. Then, his memory caught up to him—that strange, hound-like Grimm had ferociously attacked him, knocking him unconscious. It was still holding him, the collar of his jacket clenched in its jaws.

The others hadn’t been able to get him back. He felt terror in his heart, wondering why—wondering if they were okay. If they were even still alive.

He began to struggle and kick, grunting with effort. It did him no good—the Grimm held him fast.

So small, this new form of yours,” Salem said, drifting forward. “It’s a wonder my Hound didn’t break it.” She stopped before Oscar, leaning down from her considerable height to look Oscar in the eyes. The way her body bent forward looked… unnatural. “It’s been how many years since we’ve met face-to-face like this? And you with nothing to say…”

Oscar stared back at her. His heart was beating like a rapid drumbeat. This was Salem. This was the ultimate evil that humanity and faunuskind had ever faced , and likely would ever face. How many lives had she taken?

How many of those had been Oz’s prior incarnations?

Oscar tried to recall Ozpin’s cadence. Perhaps his chances of survival would be improved if Salem could be convinced she was talking to him, rather than Oscar. “I’m sorry the reunion isn’t up to your expectations,” he said, doing his best to capture the loft, aloof wilt of Ozpin’s voice.

Salem’s hand shot forward, dagger fingertips pressing into Oscar’s cheeks. She sneered. “You can pretend, boy, but you aren’t fully him. Not yet, at least.”

Oscar panted, trembling with fear.

Salem replaced her scowl with a chilling grin. She released her grip, dragging her sharp fingers along his face as she stepped back, standing at her full height and folding one hand over the other before her. She had to be at least nine feet tall. “But perhaps you and I can have a better… working relationship. Oscar, was it?”

Oscar glared at her. He pushed himself not to let her make him afraid. Turn the fear into resolve, stand firm… that’s what a huntsman would do. What Ruby would do. “What do you even hope to gain by capturing me?”

Salem tilted her head, still smiling. “It would be… troublesome for me if you and Ozpin were to complete your ‘fusion’ while you were still walking free. That… and I want you to help me capture little Ruby Rose.”

Oscar stammered for a moment. “Help you…?”

I want to know where she is, who might be with her….” Her grin widened. “Weaknesses I can exploit.”

Oscar let out a sardonic chuckle. “Why don’t you just tell your messed-up dog to find her?” He gestured his head back to the Grimm holding him. “Didn’t seem to have much trouble finding me.”

Oh, I’m sure it could find her as well,” Salem said. “But it would take more time, and I would really prefer to hasten this process. After all, it could only find you so quickly because this is not the first time my Hound and one of Oz’s incarnations have met. It knows how to track him.”

Oscar supposed that made sense… and wished Ozpin had thought to give him a little warning about that beforehand. “What makes you think I’d ever help you find Ruby anyway?”

Salem leaned down again. “Because if you don’t, little Oscar… things are going to get very bad for you.”

She drifted forward slowly, extending a hand and placing just the tips of her fingers against his chest. Tendrils of purple energy began to flow down the length of her arm like snakes, into her hand, her fingers… and then into Oscar, lancing in and out of him as though they were burrowing worms.

He felt pain worse than anything he could’ve ever imagined. It was pain that went beyond the physical—pain that seared his soul itself, pain that targeted the very foundation of his being and raked its claws against it. His mind couldn’t even cope with it. There was no adrenaline to block out the agony… the body didn’t think anything was wrong.

Distantly, from the deepest part of his mind, a word came to the surface. Magic. This is what it meant to be hurt with magic.

Oscar screamed, curling into a ball. The Hound holding him did not even flinch.

After a few more seconds, Salem drew her hand back , cutting off the magic.

Oscar went slack in the Hound’s jaws, panting.

Salem reached out again —Oscar flinched back from it. But, instead of hurting him again … she gently cradled his cheek.

So difficult,” Salem tutted. “Like-minded souls, hm?” She lowered her hand from Oscar’s cheek, walking toward the door and speaking over her shoulder. “One of you is going to tell me what I want to know—I don’t much care if it is you or Oz. Either way, I will have that girl.”

Oscar clenched his teeth, biting back the aftershocks of pain. “I won’t tell you anything.”

Salem stopped by the door, turning to look behind at Oscar again. “Then you will only have yourself to blame for your suffering.” She walked out of the door, turning to speak to someone beside it. “Hazel—I’ll let you take over from here. I have other matters which require my attention. Come along, Hound.”

The Hound abruptly dropped Oscar at Salem’s command. He fell, sprawled on the ground, as the Grimm creature paced over to stand at Salem’s side.

Salem and the Hound vanished from the doorway… replaced by a hulking figure stepping through. He was shorter than Salem, though only by about a foot, but where Salem was thin and reedy, this man—Hazel—was wide and bulky with tan skin, built like a boulder.

Oscar managed to push himself up on his arms, despite their wobbling. “Who are… you? Why are you doing this?”

Hazel just looked down at him. His bearded face was firm and stony, showing no emotion. “Because it’s my job. That’s all.”

Hazel dragged Oscar up by the shoulder before laying a heavy fist straight into his gut. Oscar nearly threw up from the hit, coughing and sputtering as he fell back to the ground again. It didn’t compare to what Salem had done… but he had a feeling that Hazel wasn’t going to let up as quickly as she did either.

Hazel grabbed Oscar’s hair, dragging him up by it. Oscar cried out, struggling. Hazel pulled his fist back again.

I’m so sorry, Oscar.” Opzin’s voice again. So Oscar hadn’t been hearing things—the headmaster in his head really was back after all. “I’m so sorry.”

Hazel’s fist flew toward Oscar’s face.

 


 

Salem walked down the hall of Monstra, distantly hearing heavy thuds and cries of pain from Oscar behind her. Brave, stupid boy… he would learn soon enough that defying her was not worth the price such an act incurred.

She traced a hand over the back of the Hound’s head, the Grimm creature shaking its head and twitching its ears.

This… Ruby Rose character,” a voice to Salem’s side said. “What exactly is it that you want with her?”

Salem turned. Walking beside her was a man with dark, wavy hair that fell to just around his jawline, silver eyes behind a pair of glasses, and a carefully maintained patch of facial hair on his chin.

Salem smiled at the man. “Grissom—I wasn’t aware you were listening in.”

Grissom grinned at her. “You know me—always like to keep an ear to the ground.”

Salem looked ahead as she continued to walk, the Hound at one side, Grissom at the other. “I’m sure you’ve already figured out that she’s the daughter of Summer Rose.”

Grissom nodded. “Had a feeling as much. The rest of that family are dead, after all.

But you may not have been aware that she’s inherited her mother’s eyes.” She chuckled. “And her spirit, evidently.”

Ah, I get it now,” Grissom said, putting a finger on his chin. “So you’re saying I may have a new ‘little sister’ to be looking out for soon?”

We’ll see,” Salem said. “Her abilities are stronger than most—even her mother. Right now, she lacks the control to truly make use of that power, but if she begins to learn… it may be safer to simply kill her. That’s why I’d prefer to capture her now, while she is still vulnerable.”

Mhm, I see,” Grissom said, nodding. He gestured behind him with a thumb. “And what about the kid back there? Going to kill him once he gives you what you want?”

No—doing so would trigger another of Oz’s reincarnations. I intend to torture that poor child for the rest of his life. Break his body so he can never physically escape, break his spirit so he would never even think to try. That is the only way to keep Oz off the playing field.”

Grissom chuckled. “I’ve always delighted in your beautifully cruel ideas.”

Salem turned a corner to find Cinder and her new companion, Neopolitan, waiting for her. Salem frowned—while she had accepted Cinder back into their fold, and still believed in her usefulness, Haven had been a blunder she couldn’t easily look past. Not only that, but this… Neopolitan she’d picked up seemed different than the others Cinder had recruited. Not a subordinate, but a peer. That was concerning, but Salem would wait to see just how things were playing out before acting.

Your grace,” Cinder said, stepping before her and bowing her head. Neopolitan did not, at least not until Cinder reached back, grabbed her by the wrist, and pulled her into a bow. Cinder rose, as did Neopolitan, and the girl looked between Grissom and the Hound. “Who and… what are your companions?”

Salem scratched the Hound behind the ear. “This one is an old experiment. The other you do not need to trouble yourself with just yet—only trust that he is our ally.”

Cinder glared at Grissom, who just gave her a smile and a wave.

Now, did you get in my way simply to irritate me, or is there something you wish to ask?” Salem said, folding her hands over each other before her.

Cinder took a moment before responding. “I… I want to resume my search for Ruby Rose. I think−”

Did you hear that, my pet?” Salem said, turning to look at the Hound. “She thinks. She wants.” She stepped past her charge, Grissom and the Hound both following her. “As if she’s done something that warrants my caring about either of those things.”

Cinder pressed a hand to her chest, gesturing with her Grimm arm to Neo. “All we’re doing is sitting here and waiting when we could be−”

Salem turned with a stern glare. “I will tell you when you are needed.”

Cinder blinked. “B− but, your grace−”

I would like to think I have shown a great deal of patience over my many years walking Remnant, but I do hate repeating myself. You. Will remain. Here.”

Salem saw a flash of anger in Cinder’s eye, a brief spot of defiance… before she closed her eye, kneeling and lowering her head. “Yes. Yes, of course. Without you… I am nothing.”

Salem scowled down at her. “And it would do you well to not forget that fact.” She turned away, walking down the hall. She noticed Grissom at her side look back with a cheeky smile, waving a smarmy goodbye at Cinder.

That girl… so much potential, but so much trouble. Salem had such hopes for her after her success at Beacon, even despite the injuries she received… but her obsession with getting revenge on Ruby Rose was distracting her, making her lose sight of her goals and get sloppy.

If Cinder was going to prove useful, Salem would have to find a way to change the trajectory she was headed on. Otherwise, more drastic measures would have to be taken—and Salem would prefer to avoid that outcome.

 


 

Cinder walked through Monstra’s halls with purpose, Neo walking ahead of her and signing with extreme emphasis as she walked backwards. “This is insane. Did you even hear what Salem said? What are you doing?”

I heard her,” Cinder said, walking past Neo. “I’m just… checking on something. We’ll be back before anyone even realizes we were gone.”

Cinder made her way into Monstra’s “docking bay,” seeing the curved chassis of the airship she and Neo took to the whale Grimm. The docking bay was a series of outcropping platforms formed out of a gash in the side of Monstra, giving Cinder a view of Atlas and Mantle below it.

As Cinder started walking down the declining ramp toward the bay, Neo extended her parasol’s canopy, gently floating through the air with her other hand on her hip and giving a furious pout.

Unfortunately, Neo’s height and the abundance of pink in her look did little to make the expression anything other than cute and non-threatening.

Cinder tried and mostly succeeded at suppressing a chuckle. “I just want to see what the situation is at Amity Colosseum—if there’s still anything going on. If there’s not, we’ll leave. If there is, I’m sure the two of us can handle things quickly enough.”

As Cinder walked up the side of the airship, Neo floated over its wing, the tips of her shoes delicately stepping across like a ballerina before she collapsed her parasol, dropping down on the flats of her feet. She sat, dangling her legs over the wing and crossing one over the other before she started to sign again. “I still think this is a terrible idea.” She particularly motioned fiercely on “terrible,” pressing her middle fingers to her thumbs while leaving her other fingers extended, before extending her middle fingers again and aggressively moving her hands to the side, fingers splayed. She did so all while going so far as to mouth the word. “I…” Neo’s hands hesitated, and she frowned as if in thought. “I just don’t want to see you get hurt.”

Cinder smiled at her. “I’ll be fine. Salem doesn’t know those children like we do—I’m sure they haven’t given up yet. They have their little misguided hearts set on ‘saving the world.’”

Neo folded her arms, still frowning.

If she doesn’t want to do it, I will.”

Cinder looked behind her—Emerald was walking down the ramp, to Cinder’s immense dissatisfaction. She had neither the time nor the patience to deal with that girl after everything she’d been through.

Neo glanced over at Emerald as well, narrowing her eyes.

Emerald stopped just before Cinder. “I’ve been working on improving my control over my semblance. I can help—and I won’t tell anyone.”

Cinder looked back at Neo, still sitting on the airship’s wing. Neo raised her right hand, putting a curved finger to the right side of her lips, just a t the corner of her mouth. Then, she turned her hand so the finger was bent inward. “Jealous.”

Emerald snapped a finger, getting both Cinder and Neo’s attention. She started to move her own hands, signing back at Neo. “I can understand you too, just so you know.”

Neo rolled her eyes.

Cinder closed her eye with a frustrated sigh, suddenly regretting teaching Emerald how to sign for clandestine purposes years ago . She opened it, looking at Emerald again. “How much did you overhear?”

 


 

Jaune crouched down and sprinkled some burn dust into the tundra outpost’s furnace. They closed its door, pressed the button to start it—pounded a fist against it a few times when it didn’t—then pressed the button again, the furnace finally coming to life and glowing orange, radiating warmth into the small space.

The outpost hadn’t been much to look at outside or inside. It was a small concrete building built against a short hill with one light pole indicating its presence and attached to a small garage. Inside it was gray and drab, some boxes of supplies shoved in a corner, a bunk bed, the somewhat functional furnace, and an AUF military coat that had been left on the coat-rack by whoever had last been stationed there… and considering the dust around the place, Jaune thought it was likely no one had been stationed there in a while.

Jaune held their hands in front of the furnace for a moment, warming them before standing up. They turned to see Ren standing at a window, looking outside with his arms folded. The snow was falling heavier now, the sky dark with night.

Little had been said since Ren’s blowup at Yang earlier in the day. It was as though everyone had silently agreed to keep their thoughts to themselves and just focus on making it to relative safety.

Ren had definitely crossed a line, but Jaune couldn’t keep themself mad at him. They were more concerned than anything. Ren had never been the type to lose control of his emotions like that… he must’ve been really worn down. Jaune just wished he would actually try to talk to someone about it rather than keeping it all bottled up.

Ren, Ruby… too many of their group had a tendency to act like they had to figure everything out for themselves. Jaune had once thought that way too. Pyrrha had shown him he didn’t have to .

They touched the circlet on their head, asking Pyrrha’s memory for guidance before walking over to stand beside Ren.

You’re right, you know,” Jaune said. “I did cheat my way into Beacon.”

Ren glanced over at his team leader.

But… I had people like you around to show me I was bigger than that,” Jaune said, gently elbowing Ren. “That I could be bigger. You don’t have to force yourself to be strong, Ren. The more you try to hide what you’re feeling, the more alone you’ll feel.” They smiled at their friend. “Trust me.”

Ren stared silently back. Then, without a word, he stepped away, walking out the door into the tundra night and closing it behind him. Jaune watched him go quietly… they hoped that Ren would at least try and process what they’d told him.

Yang walked in from the doorway to the garage she’d brought the hoverbike into, holding some kind of purple cylinder. “Found a part to fix the bike if… anyone cares.” She held it up, walking by Jaune and heading for the workbench in the back of the room. “So yay… good news,” she added with absolutely zero enthusiasm.

Jaune looked back out the window, seeing Ren walk up to the lamppost. He sat down with his back to it, resting his arms against his criss-crossed legs.

Jaune heard Yang set the part down on the bench behind them. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry he said that stuff to you. I know how hard you’ve had to work to get where you are, no matter how you started out .”

Jaune closed their eyes, letting out a breath before opening them again and turning to face Yang. “We’re all under a lot of stress right now. I used to push people away too.”

The two were quiet for a moment. Yang turned back to the bench, picking up some tools and going to work on the part she’d found. Jaune looked back out the window again. Ren was still sitting there under the light, his eyes closed… it looked like he was meditating.

Hey, um…” Yang started, setting the part down again. She didn’t turn—she kept her back to Jaune as she leaned on the bench. “You don’t think she… thinks less of me for not helping with Amity, does she?”

Jaune turned again, raising an eyebrow. It wasn’t like Yang to be that openly insecure—especially not about her younger sister. “Ruby’s your sister. She’ll always love you, even if you disagree sometimes.”

Right, yeah… Ruby,” Yang said. She picked a screwdriver up and used it to tighten something on the purple part she’d picked up.

Jaune frowned at her. Somehow, he felt as though he hadn’t given her the right answer. They didn’t get why— did she not want to be reassured that Ruby would still care about her?

Jaune exhaled, walking over to the bottom bunk of the bed and lying down on it. Whatever the case, the moment had clearly passed. “I’m exhausted,” Jaune said. “I want to sleep but… but I can’t stop thinking about Oscar.”

We’ll have to do our best to get some shut-eye anyway,” Yang said. She held up the part and examined it in the light before putting the tools away. She walked toward the door. “I’m gonna make sure Ren doesn’t brood himself to death out there—be back in a sec.”

Thanks. I guess I just have a bad feeling, you know? Things always seem to get worse for us before they get better.”

Suddenly, Jaune felt something through the bedframe… like a slight tremor. An earthquake?

Jaune sat up just as Yang reached the door, putting her hand on the handle. “Yang, did you feel that?”

Yang looked back at them, an eyebrow raised. “No. Feel what?”

It was like…” Jaune trailed off, shaking their head. “Never mind, forget it. I’m sure it was just something I imagined .”

Yang smiled gently at him. “Sounds like you really do need that sleep.” She opened the door, stepping outside.

Jaune put their hands to their face, rubbing their eyes. They had a feeling Yang was probably right… but that didn’t exactly make the whole “getting to sleep” thing any easier. Not with Oscar out there in Salem’s clutches, all on his own.

Keep holding on, Oscar. We’re gonna find you, buddy.”

Notes:

The evil and mysterious twink now has a name, everyone rejoice. Also everyone is so happy and fine forever.

Chapter 9: Countdown

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Finbar O’Shea flew his Viper fighter jet over the rolling white hills of the Solitas tundra. The view of the continent he called home was why he always jumped at the chance for scouting duty—it gave him a chance to appreciate Solitas’s beauty while also pointing out Grimm clusters to be cleared out, doing his duty to defend his kingdom at the same time.

Today, however, he was after much bigger fish than a pride of Sabyrs or even a herd of Megoliaths. And as he pitched his craft to the side, seeing a mobile, dark mountain on the horizon, he knew he’ d spotted his target.

The report had called it the Leviathan—part of a special class of Grimm named Imperators, much more dangerous than the average variety. Most Grimm relied on their overwhelming numbers, but from the intel he received, Imperators were walking destruction.

As he buzzed by the Leviathan, seeing that it stood tall enough to just reach Atlas itself, he could believe that. Its pitch black oily skin made it stand out amongst the snow and ice like a blot of ink on a blank page. It lumbered forward slowly, but with clear purpose, its whale-skull head staring off into the horizon, right in the direction of Atlas.

O’Shea?” command radioed in. “What are you seeing out there?”

Finbar shook his head in disbelief. “That’s one big mother−”

Pilot, report!”

Finbar picked up his radio. “R− right, sorry. I’m looking at this thing now. Brothers, it must be a thousand feet tall at least. Probably more.”

What is it doing?”

Outside his cockpit window, the Leviathan continued to trudge on in singular purpose.

It’s heading straight north toward Atlas,” Finbar reported. “At it’s current speed… I can’t give an exact estimate, but I think it’ll reach Atlas within the week.”

 


 

Winter walked through the halls of Atlas Academy on her way to a strategy meeting with General Ironwood and the Atlesian Council with a tablet scroll under her arm. There was a lot they needed to discuss about their current situation, so Winter had left early—wanting to time her arrival for precisely a half-hour before the meeting was to begin so she and the general would have one more opportunity to discuss matters before the meeting was upon them.

She hoped the council would be understanding of what Ironwood was about to tell them. They certainly wouldn’t like it, but desperate times called for desperate measures… even if Winter was worried about how desperate those measures would become.

As she turned into another hallway, Winter saw Harriet Bree standing near the briefing room the meeting was to be held in. As the Ace-Op noticed Winter approaching, she stepped out in front of her with her arms folded.

Winter stopped as well. “Operative Bree—is there something I can help you with?”

Don’t you think you’ve gotten enough things handed to you?”

Winter kept her mouth a thin line, trying not to show how the brusqueness of that statement had surprised her. Talking to a superior like that was definitely not within AUF protocol. “I’m afraid I don’t know what you mean.”

Harriet pointed a finger in Winter’s face. “I had to fight tooth and nail for everything I got. I was some poor, deaf kid in Mantle—parents sure weren’t looking out for me, and no one else was going to either, so I learned to look out for myself.” She let out a dry chuckle. “Happiest day of my life was when I joined the AUF and left that shithole behind. But you… you never had to struggle like I did. Everyone knows the only reason you have your position is because of your name, Schnee. You’ve never been what you’re all cracked up to be—you didn’t do anything to earn those stripes.”

Winter stared at Harriet with cold indifference. Harriet had never liked her. Winter knew that already. And for what it was worth, Winter wasn’t too fond of Harriet either. She was a competent fighter but, in Winter’s opinion, a bad soldier. Good soldiers had to follow orders regardless of whether they liked them and didn’t put aside the mission over personal grudge matches. They definitely didn’t openly insult their commanding officers and insinuate they hadn’t earned their rank. While Winter respected Clover, she often felt that he wasn’t as stern as he should’ve been with teammates like Harriet. Sometimes, when you were a leader, you had to know when to crack the whip.

If this is about my appointment as team leader of the Ace-Ops, I’ll remind you that your demotion was the consequence of your own actions. And I suggest that, should you wish to avoid further consequences, you refrain from any further insubordinate behavior.” Winter leaned closer. “This will be my one and only warning, Operative Bree. Test me again and you may find yourself off the team—permanently.”

Harriet gritted her teeth, clenching her fists at her sides… but, wisely, chose to remain silent.

Winter walked past her, heading for the briefing room door without even one glance back.

 


 

Ironwood stood with Specialist Winter Schnee by his side, encircling the holographic map table at the center of the darkened briefing room with Councilman Sleet and Councilwoman Camilla. The map displayed the lands surrounding Mantle and Atlas, a red 3D model of the Leviathan representing its current position. Not too far from the coast yet… but getting closer every day.

Councilman Sleet. Councilwoman Camilla,” Ironwood said, giving a nod to each respectively. “This is the situation as it currently stands. He gestured to the Leviathan on the map. “The Leviathan is making steady progress toward Atlas. Based on the reports I’ve received, at its current speed, we should expect it to arrive within the next few days. And if that weren’t bad enough,” he pointed to another red model on the map—one of the whale Grimm right next to Atlas. “Another Imperator is right outside our door with Salem herself on board. They haven’t attacked yet, and our shields will protect us if she tries, but they’re definitely waiting for something.”

An attack on two fronts?” Camilla asked.

Ironwood leaned his head to the side. “We can’t be one-hundred percent sure, but it seems likely.”

And this ‘Leviathan,’” Sleet said, motioning to the creature on the map. “What’s being done about that?”

Ironwood moved his hands, making the map zoom in on the Leviathan and its immediate trajectory. “The Leviathan’s current path will take it right down the center of Lungra Valley.” He moved his hand over the valley on its path, making the area turn red. “Our current plan is to establish a line of defense there.”

Staging a defense at the site of one of our greatest military defeats,” Camilla said, frowning. “That certainly doesn’t seem… auspicious.”

The Leviathan is no Crimson Tiger,” Ironwood said, straightening his back. “From what we’ve been able to determine, it appears to operate with single-minded purpose—not much thought to strategy or cunning, unlike Ali Zarin Khan and his Army of the Fount. As a matter of fact, for this defense strategy, we’re borrowing a page from his book.”

What do you mean by that?” Camilla asked.

Ironwood started to slowly pace around the holographic table, hands clasped behind himself. “The Battle of Lungra Valley was won by the Army of the Fount due to classic misdirection. Ali Zarin placed the bulk of his forces in the valley to give the appearance of a direct, forward assault… when, in actuality, he had placed more men along the higher ground here and here.” He motioned to each raised side of the valley. “He had them set up heavy artillery that had been stolen from one of our own armories. When the AUF attempted to meet their forces head-on, they were torn apart by the artillery, bombarded from both sides. As I’m sure you’ve seen in the history books, the AUF suffered heavy casualties and were forced to pull back and cede a great deal of land to Khan and his forces.”

Ironwood reached out, touching the Leviathan model on the map and dragging it into the valley.

What we have planned against the Leviathan is essentially the same strategy on a much larger scale. We put heavy armor in its immediate path to draw its attention, and flank its sides with artillery. In addition, I will also be mobilizing part of the air fleet, surrounding the area—nothing can survive that amount of sheer firepower.”

Sleet grimaced. “Do you not think this plan might be a bit… excessive?”

Ironwood gave Sleet a steely gaze. “With all due respect, Councilman—this thing tore through three of our heavy naval cruisers in less than five minutes. There is no such thing as excess when dealing with a monster like that.”

Camilla nodded. “I understand, but still… what if it doesn’t work?”

Ironwood let out a sigh, closing his eyes. “If the Leviathan somehow manages to survive this assault and breaks through our defenses, we will have to consider boosting Atlas’s gravity dust engines and taking it into the upper atmosphere to get it out of reach. That would mean abandoning Mantle.”

There was a grim silence that fell over the room. Sleet looked at Ironwood with an uneasy smile. “Then… let’s make sure it doesn’t come to that, right?”

Ironwood remained silent. Even if they did destroy the Leviathan, Salem was still out there, plotting something. There were no guarantees that they wouldn’t have to abandon Mantle anyway.

Camilla looked at Ironwood. “Have you made any considerations as to how Salem and her forces will affect this plan?”

As of yet, we have no idea what Salem’s intentions are,” Winter said, stepping forward. “She hasn’t attacked yet and we don’t know why. It’s possible that she’s waiting for something.”

Sleet frowned. “Is anything being done to find out?”

Ironwood blew a breath out of his nose. “The storm around the whale Grimm has kept most of our scouting parties from getting close. However, one squad was able to push through and get inside—that’s… how we know Salem is in that creature .”

Ironwood pressed a button on the table, bringing up a recording. It was from the helmet cam of one of the scouts who had gone in. He was accompanied by two other scouts and one AV-160 Venatrix drone. They moved slowly through fleshy tunnels, seeing no signs of life or Grimm. The only sounds were whispered communications between the team.

Suddenly, the area they were in became shrouded in darkness—not complete pitch black, but as though night had suddenly dropped on them.

I do so hate when pests get in where they shouldn’t be.” The voice from the recording was silky and made Ironwood’s skin crawl… Salem.

The scouts went back to back, watching for each other’s blindspots as the Venatrix’s blades began to circle it, its eyes glowing red as it entered intimidation mode.

Skeletal limbs suddenly extended over every exit from the chamber, blocking them off. There was a chuckle from the darkness. The Venatrix was the first to go—two more skeletal arms appeared from beneath it, grabbing it by the arms and dragging it down.

That was when she appeared—barely visible between the darkness and quality of the recording, but unmistakable all the same. Salem herself.

The Venatrix directed her blades forward—Salem casually moved around most, body bending and contorting in ways that simply weren’t natural, before appearing to let the final blade strike her in the shoulder. She looked at the blade lodged in her, grinned, then grabbed it and pulled it out—shadows gathered under her feet and she rushed forward, swiftly bringing the blade through the android’s neck. She’d moved so fast the AV-160’s automatic hard-light shield hadn’t activated in time.

As the Venatrix’s head rolled from its body and the rest of it slumped, the scouts began to fire. Bullets tore specks of black flesh from Salem’s body, but she appeared almost… disinterested in the damage she was taking. Instead, she extended a hand forward, clouds of dark black and purple gathering in her palm before bright tendrils of pure energy lanced out, striking a scout through the chest. They dropped… dead in an instant, a hole burned through them .

The two remaining began to panic, backing away as Salem slowly approached them. One shot her directly in the forehead—she fell back. However, instead of landing on the ground, the flesh floor consumed her, dragging her into itself. The two remaining scouts glanced around frantically.

After a few moments, one hit a wall… and the one whose recording everyone in the briefing room was watching saw Salem emerging from the wall, clawed fingers extending down. The recording scout shouted a warning, but it was too late—Salem pulled her fingers into the other scout’s chest, the clawed tips puncturing his armor. He began to scream, rifle firing as he squeezed the trigger on instinct.

Salem emerged from the wall, tossing the scout aside. He was still alive, writhing on the ground, when she twitched a hand up—a skeletal arm the size of her rose up from a red glyph on the ground beneath the scout, grabbing him and slamming him into the ceiling with a scream cut off by an audible crunch, followed by the sound of dripping blood—the sight mercifully not caught on camera.

The last remaining scout kept backing away as Salem walked toward them, firing a full auto burst into her stomach. As soon as any flesh was stripped away on her body, it reformed once more. The scout ran out of ammo—they just continued to cry out in panic, still fruitlessly pulling the trigger of their empty rifle.

Salem shot a hand forward, grabbing the scout by the face. She pulled them in close as she stared directly into the helmet camera. “James… you simply have no patience, do you?”

Ironwood felt a shiver travel down his spine. Even only hearing her voice over a recording, it still unnerved him like nothing else.

On the video, Salem tilted her head, her grin widening to an unnatural degree. “But I’m afraid I can’t let you spoil the surprise—you’ll just have to wait like a good little boy.”

Then, Salem began to clench her hand. The scout started to scream in pure terror and agony as the sound of their helmet cracking could be heard. The glass of the camera shattered, blood briefly splattered its lens as the screaming rose to a deafening volume—and then the recording abruptly cut out to static.

There was nothing but silence for a few moments. “That… that was…? Camilla said. Her face looked greener than it had a moment ago.

Salem.”

Sleet looked like he was swallowing vomit back down. “She’s a monster.”

We’ll still work to find out what she’s planning,” Ironwood said. “But, as I think you can see now, she isn’t going to make that easy for us.”

Ironwood pressed the power button on the holographic table, shutting it down. The lights in the room came back on.

All this aside,” Sleet said after seemingly winning the battle against his rebelling stomach. “There is still the matter of civil unrest—with this many Grimm so close to the kingdom, people are getting anxious… panicked. And that will only make the situation worse. We need them to be reassured that they will be protected.”

Ironwood shared a glance with Winter. She nodded at him. It was time—time to get to the real reason this meeting was being held. Ironwood looked at the councilmembers. “I have a plan for that as well. You’re right that the public needs to know that they are protected—that we can keep them safe. They need a sign of strength. That is exactly why I am declaring martial law.”

Sleet and Camilla’s eyes shot wide open, staring at Ironwood with incredulity. “You… you can’t be serious,” Sleet finally said.

Ironwood raised his chin. “In Atlesian law, a period of martial law can be declared by the serving general of the Atlesian Unified Forces during extreme circumstances that represent a clear, present, and immediate danger to the safety and security of this nation and its people.” He looked between the two councilmembers. “Councilman Sleet… Councilwoman Camilla… the enemy of humanity itself is at our gates. The largest Grimm the world has ever seen is marching toward us as we speak. The circumstances don’t get any more extreme than this.”

Camilla’s hands balled into fists. “This is− you’re overstepping, General!”

Ironwood gave her a cold glare. “I think now would be a good time to remind you, Councilwoman, that under martial law I am granted the authority to detain any and all civilian government officials who would put the safety of the nation at risk for an indefinite period of time until the emergency has passed. Even then, a formal investigation would be called afterward and, if deemed necessary, the official will be stripped of their position… and possibly even be tried on criminal charges.”

Sleet and Camilla didn’t look any happier, but the warning still quieted them right up. At least you could always trust politicians to be consistent in looking out for themselves.

I understand that this will be a difficult reality for you to accept,” Ironwood said. “But we are at war. Not a war for land or for ideals… one for the very survival of humanity as a species. We need generals… not politicians.”

 


 

After handling a few other matters, the two members of the Atlesian Council departed the briefing room in low, but resigned, spirits, leaving Winter and Ironwood alone. While Sleet and Camilla certainly didn’t seem thrilled about how the meeting had went, they at least appeared to accept that it wasn’t something they could fight.

That went smoother than I expected,” Winter said, staring at the door Camilla and Sleet had left through.

Just a matter of knowing the right buttons to push,” Ironwood said. “They fear losing their positions more than anything—threaten that, and they’ll fall in line.”

Winter lowered her head in quiet. Ironwood was right, but… the way he said it sounded so cold and calculated. Using fear to control… that was what Salem did as well, wasn’t it?

Any progress on locating Watts?”

Winter straightened up at the general’s voice, turning to face him. “No sign of him yet, sir, but they’re still looking.”

Ironwood sighed, rubbing his chin. “He slipped right through our fingers. At the very least, I think it’s safe to assume he’s still somewhere on Atlas.”

The techs have also finished their diagnostic on the terminal that Ruby and her allies accessed,” Winter said, trying not to think too much about one of those allies being Weiss. “They found evidence that they may have made a copy of your clearance credentials for launching Amity.”

Ironwood’s hand froze on his chin. “Amity? Huh… so that was what they were after. They plan to launch it themselves.”

Sir, respectfully, what would be the point in that? The tower was never completed.”

Ironwood lowered his hand from his face. “With Pietro helping them, I’m sure they could find a way to at least temporarily get it functioning. And if they do, I think it’s reasonable to assume they intend to tell the rest of Remnant about Salem and the Imperators.”

Winter held her tablet scroll, tapping on its screen. “I’ll put the order in to change the launch credentials right away.”

No, don’t.”

Winter’s finger hovered in the air over the scroll’s screen. She looked up at Ironwood, squinting. “Sir…?”

This could actually be to our advantage,” Ironwood explained, stepping toward Winter. “The Venatrix prototype was with their group. It’s likely they copied those credentials to it. It’ll need to be on Amity when they launch it… and they don’t know that we know what they’re up to.”

It made Winter uncomfortable the way Ironwood called Penny an “it.” Like she was just another tool, no different than the AK-200s, AV-160s, the Archers, the Paladins… but Winter had met Penny back in the early days after her creation. She was more than that.

But that was just her opinion—and chain of command was no place for that. “What are you planning, sir?”

I’ll have to make some arrangements,” Ironwood said. He didn’t explain further, heading for the door.

 


 

Penny Polendina sat on the edge of one of Amity Colosseum’s docking platforms, dangling her legs over the side and kicking them in the air, looking up at the dark sky. She had volunteered to come here… but she still hated being away from Ruby and her other friends so soon after being reunited with them.

Returning from death was a strange experience—to think that people had grieved you, processed the loss of you… only for you to suddenly be back in their lives. And to her, it was like both no time had passed and all the time in the world had. Not quite like she’d closed her eyes in Amity and suddenly awoke. She could feel the time she was missing, the long stretch of emptiness.

She lowered her head. She just couldn’t stop worrying something bad would happen to the others while she was away. She wanted them to be safe—wanted to be there to keep them safe.

But there were things that needed to be done, and she was the best choice to do them.

Penny sighed, pulling one leg up and resting her elbow on her thigh, dropping her cheek into her hand.

She stayed that way for a moment, looking out across the expanse of Solitas. White hills, rocky mountains… this was home in a literal sense. But she had always felt more attached to people than places.

Well, you look mopey.”

Penny looked behind her—Raven Branwen was approaching her. Penny still didn’t know much about her beyond her relation to Yang. After all, they hadn’t had much time to talk before all the teams split up to accomplish their various goals.

I miss them,” Penny said, turning back to look over the view. “My friends.”

Raven sat down next to her, also dangling her legs over the side.

Penny turned to look at her again. “You are Yang’s biological mother.”

Raven’s easy demeanor faltered for a moment—Penny noticed her fingers tense, a wince of something almost like pain in her face. “Yeah, I… suppose that’s true.”

Penny looked forward again. “I think that is a fascinating concept. ‘Biological parent.’ It’s something I do not have—that I could never have for myself.”

Raven watched Penny quietly for a moment. “That something that bothers you?”

Penny shook her head. “I love my father very much—even if I do not have blood to be related to him by. I think it has just made me realize how… complicated other familial relationships can be. My father specifically chose to make me because that was what he wanted. It’s not always so simple, is it?”

Raven looked away, offering no response.

Do you love Yang?”

Raven’s head snapped back in Penny’s direction.

Penny met her gaze, waiting for an answer.

Raven just stared… and then, after a moment, finally sighed. “She’s my daughter. I love her more than anything else in the world.”

Then why did you leave her?”

Raven bit her lip. “I… at the time, I thought that was what was best for her. I’m not… I’m not so sure about that anymore, but that’s the thing with love. No matter what kind it is, sometimes… sometimes it means you have to make choices you don’t like. You have to consider whether you’re really what that person needs, no matter what you might feel.”

Penny pulled her other leg up, putting her arms around both. “I… am afraid.”

Raven cocked an eyebrow at her. “Of what?”

Penny looked behind her. She couldn’t see him, but she knew Pietro was back there, hard at work at getting the CCT tower working again. “I know that I am not the same as I was before I… ‘died.’ It… changed me.” She looked forward again, lowering her head. “I never got angry before like I do now. At Watts. At Ironwood. I lost control of it. I worry that if… if the people I care about realize I’m different, they will stop loving me.”

Raven glanced down, looking deep in thought. “For what it’s worth, I don’t think you have anything to worry about. Pietro risked a lot to get you back—that’s not the kind of love that goes away just because you’ve changed.” She smiled at Penny. “Everyone grows and changes over time anyway. That doesn’t mean you stop caring about the people you care about.”

Penny considered that thought. But then again, she couldn’t help but think about Ruby. The way she’d looked so… so afraid of her when Penny had lost control of her anger. Maybe Raven was right about Pietro, but that didn’t mean she was right about everyone—about Ruby. And it really, really mattered to Penny that she didn’t lose her. Ruby had been her first friend… her best friend. Losing that would feel like losing a part of herself.

Thank you,” Penny said, keeping her other thoughts to herself.

Don’t mention it.”

Penny looked at Raven again. “And I think you should talk to Yang more.”

Raven chuckled, pushing herself back up to her feet with a grunt. “Kid, I’m pretty sure that’s the last thing she wants.”

Raven stepped away, heading back toward the arena floor. Penny remained on her own, staring over the mountains in silent contemplation.

 


 

Why am I the one doing this?”

Ruby stood against a hallway wall in the Schnee manor, Blake standing across from her and holding up her scroll as a camera.

Because we actually have to record and send the message we’re going to broadcast to the Amity crew before we have to, you know, broadcast it,” Blake said.

Ruby grumbled in frustration. “I know that, but why do I have to be the one talking in it?”

Well, it was your idea, so it only feels right to let you do the talking.”

Ruby folded her arms. “It’s not like I’m the only one here! You’re here, Weiss is, May is—why can’t any of you do it instead?” She scuffed her foot against the ground. “I suck at stuff like this.”

Blake lowered her scroll, holding up a finger. “First thing—no , you don’t.” She held up another. “Second thing—I’ve already hit my quota for big, inspirational speeches this year, May would almost definitely just start ranting about Ironwood the whole time, and Weiss… okay, well, she just didn’t want to.” She smiled. “Don’t worry, Ruby. You’re better at this than you think.”

Ruby stared up at the ceiling with a groan. She dropped her head again, looking down the hall. “Hey, speaking of Weiss… where is she anyway? I feel like I haven’t seen her in a bit.”

Hm,” Blake said, ear twitching. “You know, I don’t know either. It’s a big place though, she could be anywhere.” She paused for a moment. “Are you… worried about her?”

Ruby, almost without a conscious thought, reached down to her wrist, twisting the charm bracelet on it—the rosebud in a snowflake. The one Weiss had given her just before they were separated for months. “I know she can handle herself, but… I mean, this is her family home. Being here can’t be easy for her.”

Blake raised her scroll again. “Well, when we’re done with this, maybe we can go look for her. Find her and check on her.”

Ruby’s hand fell away from the bracelet. “O− oh, no, I− I don’t think we have to do that. She’s probably fine, she’ll tell us if she needs anything .”

Alright, that’s about all of that I can take,” Blake said, lowering her scroll again and sliding it into her pocket. She stepped forward in front of Ruby. “You and I are having a talk about this now.”

Ruby squinted, blinking in confusion. “A talk about… what?”

About how weird you’ve been around Weiss lately.”

Ruby sputtered. “I− that’s not− I haven’t been weird around her, Blake, that’s−”

Blake crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows in the single most potent stare of disbelief that Ruby had ever witnessed. “You know, I’ve been paying attention—and it feels like you can’t decide if you want to be closer to her or if you want to push her away.”

It’s not like that.”

Yes, it is,” Blake said, voice stern. “And I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but it’s putting Weiss through the wringer. And I’m not the only one who’s caught on. Honestly, by now, I’m not sure there’s anyone who hasn’t—they’re all just too polite to say anything about it.”

Ruby remained silent. She… hadn’t realized it had been so obvious.

Look, it’s your personal business—I get that,” Blake continued. “I don’t have any right to it. But Weiss is a friend I care about a lot— and I can tell she cares about you more than anything else in the world. I don’t know what’s gotten you acting like this lately, but you need to sort it out—for her sake at least.”

Ruby looked away. “I’ll… think about it.”

Blake sighed. “Guess that’s all I can ask.” She reached into her pocket, pulling her scroll back out. “Alright now, enough stalling—let’s get this done.”

 


 

Weiss stood before the double door to her father’s master bedroom, staring down at the AK-200 forearm that had been jammed under the handles of the doors to keep it shut fast. She supposed that was what Blake had meant by saying he wouldn’t be going anywhere anytime soon.

Weiss took a deep breath in through her nose and out through her mouth. She wasn’t sure what she was about to do was a good idea, but… she had to try. She had to try and find some kind of closure for this part of her life.

Weiss slid the arm out of the handles. She grabbed onto one… freezing. It felt like her arm had totally locked up, that her brain had completely blocked off her ability to move it.

He’s just a man,” she whispered to herself, closing her eyes. “And he has no power over you or anyone else anymore.”

She summoned all the willpower she could muster, focusing it on her arm—she tugged the door open and stepped inside.

The bedroom was incredibly spacious—it looked more like a lounge than a place for rest and privacy. There was a king-sized bed against the left wall from the door with canopy drapes, a furnace built to look like an ostentatious fireplace on the opposite wall with two lounge chairs pulled up near it, and doors for a private bathroom and a walk-in closet. There were also multiple dressers and bookshelves, though Weiss seriously doubted her father had read any of the books on the latter. They were all there for show and nothing more.

Her father was standing by the row of windows at the back of the room, looking inward at the courtyard, his hands clasped behind his back. He turned at the sound of the door closing again. “Ah, if it isn’t my traitorous daughter.”

Jacques,” Weiss said with disdain.

Jacques turned back to the window. “You’ve ruined this family, you know. Generations upon generations of success… all undone by the actions of a selfish little girl. I do hope you’re proud of yourself, Weiss.”

Weiss stepped further into the room. “Don’t pretend like this isn’t all your fault. You consorted with a− a criminal.”

Jacque s lifted a hand, examining his fingernails. “Successful business demands we dirty our hands now and again.” He turned away from the window, taking steps toward Weiss. “Why are you here? Did James send you?”

Weiss restrained her surprise, not wanting to give it away to her father. He didn’t know she was a fugitive? Then again, that made perfect sense—Ironwood wouldn’t have let him keep his scroll. Without anyone telling him things directly, Jacques was completely cut off from the outside world.

No. I came on my own,” Weiss said.

Hmph. A little late to take a sudden interest in your family now.”

Weiss shook her head. “Do you seriously not feel sorry for anything you’ve done?!”

Jacques chuckled as though the very notion he should feel guilt was laughable. “I didn’t think I’d raised such a naive girl.”

You barely raised me at all,” Weiss said through clenched teeth.

Jacques started to pace the room. “Everything I’ve done has been for the good of our family. For the sake of keeping our station in life secure.”

Right,” Weiss said coldly, crossing her arms. “And it just so happened that you could line your own pockets at the same time.”

Judge me if you will,” Jacques said with a shrug. “But you’ve lived a life far better than most could ever dream of because of me and your ancestors—and then you scorned it. Threw it all away, and for what?! A clean conscience?! Feeling like you’ve made a difference?!”

Because it was the right thing to do!” Weiss shouted. “Because you’re a monster. Because you don’t care who you have to hurt, who has to die, for you to stay on top and get what you want.”

Do you really even think those people matter?” Jacques snapped. “What good have they ever been for the world?! Nothing but greedy parasites, sucking the blood from those who are actually successful because they’ve never had the ambition to claim the lives they want for themselves!

Because people like you have stacked the system against them!” Weiss said, swinging an arm out to the side. “They barely have enough to survive and you had more than you ever knew what to do with! They weren’t the parasites— you are.”

Jacques scoffed, shaking his head and stepping back toward the window. “Delude yourself all you want, Weiss… but you are not so different than I am.”

Weiss scoffed. “Oh, really?”

Jacques turned, grinning. “Yes, really. After all, it was a ruthless move you pulled. You used my own home against me, exposed me before the council in the very meeting I had called. You destroyed my legacy and image in one fell swoop. A very cunning play indeed… perhaps you’ve taken after me more than you care to admit, Weiss.”

Weiss went quiet as she stared at her father.

You got your revenge—despite everything, I have to applaud you. You’ve made your father proud.”

Weiss ground her teeth. “You know what, Jacques? Maybe you’re right. Maybe I am more like you than I want to believe. But I think I can live with that.”

Jacques’ white eyebrows raised in surprise.

I can live with that because I know it’s not impossible for me to become like you,” Weiss continued, “and all that means is I’ll do everything I can to make sure that never happens. You might’ve made a part of who I am, but I’m not going to use it like you did. I’m going to use it to help the people you hurt. Because taking you down wasn’t just for myself, Jacques Schnee.” She pulled the White Fang pendant from her coat pocket, tossing it through the air at her father.

Jacques made a fumbling catch of it, holding it in his palms and looking down at it… and finally, she saw his mouth drop open in shock.

It’s for everyone that’s suffered because of you and our family.”

Jacques looked up at his daughter with wide, incredulous eyes. “You… you’d throw your lot in with those violent animals? With savages?!”

They’re just trying to help people,” Weiss said. “And I’m honored Sienna Khan has given me the chance to undo the things the Schnee family has done. It’s long past time one of us did.”

Jacques looked back down at the pendant. Weiss summoned a spectral Beowolf, having it pluck the item out of Jacques’ hand with its clawed fingertips, carrying it over and presenting it to Weiss. She took it from its hand, dismissing the summon as she slid the pendent away. She turned for the door.

You… you are not my daughter,” Jacques growled. “You are not a Schnee!”

Weiss stopped at the door, reaching out toward it. She glanced over her shoulder. “You’re right—I’m not ‘a’ Schnee. I am Weiss Schnee. And I’ll decide my own path—not you or our family’s legacy.”

She opened the door and stepped out into the hall, shutting it behind her. She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath… there it was. The closure. Jacques still wasn’t any more sorry than he had been the moment she’d walked in that room… but she’d said what she needed to say.

Weiss slid the AK-200 arm back through the door to keep it shut. She had closure… but not peace. Her mind was still rampaging with emotion. She decided to take a walk, hoping it would clear her mind.

She stepped through the halls of the Schnee manor, feeling like she was seeing them with eyes both new and old. She walked past the library and remembered herself at only six years old, sitting outside it and crying. She couldn’t remember why anymore. It could’ve been something her father said. Could’ve just been that she was running through the halls and tripped, skinning her knee.

What mattered more was that no one was there to comfort her. No one, that was, until Klein saw her. In her vague memories she remembered him asking her what was wrong. She was too distraught to tell him. Instead, he had her come with him to the kitchen—he made her a nice, hot drink, handing it to her. She could still recall the warm mug against her fingers, the way the vapor curled in the air, bringing the sweet smells to her nose.

It was her favorite drink, one Klein continued to make for her every time she was down. But no mug of it had ever been as good as that first… because it was the one that let her know that she wasn’t alone. That there were good people out there.

In the present, Weiss walked by Winter’s old room. She propped the door open, looking inside. There was nothing to see—her father had made the staff clear it out almost immediately after she left for AUF basic training.

Weiss remembered being nine, her sister fifteen, as they crowded onto the little bench before Winter’s vanity. Weiss chuckled to herself as she visualized the scene again—she had seen Winter putting makeup on and got curious. She wanted to know more about it, what it did, how to use it… Winter sat with her for over an hour, patiently going over everything she had and telling Weiss about it. Then, when Weiss wanted to try it for herself, Winter had applied it for her. She remembered feeling like a little princess, the most beautiful girl in the world… if it hadn’t been for her scar, that was.

Weiss had snuck into Winter’s room another time after that, determined to do her own makeup—it turned out disastrously, and Winter couldn’t even be mad about her things being used without permission as she practically fell on the floor laughing. Weiss remembered looking in the mirror to see her face, which looked less like a princess and more like a circus clown who had befallen a terrible accident.

Weiss smirked. She had been furious at the time, but looking back on it, she had to admit it was pretty funny. And she’d never seen Winter laugh that hard since.

Weiss continued her journey through the manor and through her memories, crossing the threshold of her father’s study. She remembered being eight. Her father had burst out of the room, ranting on his scroll about striking workers. She was in the hall. He shoved her aside, barking at her to “get out of his way.” She hit the wall hard enough her arm bruised. She hid it and never told a soul.

Weiss’s next stop was the upper landing of the foyer. She remembered fourteen year old Winter in a shouting match with their mother.

Are you drunk again?!” the Winter in Weiss’s memory said. “It’s not even eleven in the morning!”

I won’t be scolded by my own child,” Willow Schnee had said.

How do you think that looks for Weiss?”

Winter hadn’t known, but Weiss had been there to see that argument. She was hiding just behind the stair banister, peering out and listening in. At the time, she hadn’t really understood what was going on… she wouldn’t until later.

Next, Weiss passed by the outside of Whitley’s room. He’d listened to her and stayed inside ever since she and the others showed up. Another memory came to the surface of Whitley when he was just one year old. Weiss was four. She had stood on her tiptoes, peering down as Whitley slept away in his crib.

She remembered the utter hatred she felt in her little heart. Hatred because her father gave attention to Whitley he had never given to her.

The seventeen-year-old Weiss of the present now recognized that perhaps it was a good thing he hadn’t.

Weiss stopped at the door to her mother’s bedroom. She stared at it a long while before pressing her hand against the wood, painted over white. She held it there for long enough she honestly wasn’t sure how much time had passed.

She closed her eyes, pressing her ear to the door. Silence. Her mother wasn’t inside.

Weiss opened the door slowly, stepping in. Inside, the lights had been shut off, draping the room with dark blue shadow. Not oppressive, not foreboding… they felt more as though they had kept the room locked in time, awaiting the next footsteps to grace its carpeted floors.

The room told much of Willow Schnee’s true station in the Schnee home. Barely a quarter of the size of the master bedroom, most of its floor space taken up by a king size bed. One window looked out onto the front lot of the estate, though it was mostly covered by curtains. A cabinet that Weiss didn’t have to check to know was filled with liquor was to the right of the door.

She stepped in, letting the door close behind her.

 

Weiss was five years old. She awoke from a nightmare so frightening all she could do was cry. She didn’t want to be alone. She wanted someone to tell her it was all going to be okay.

The child got down from her bed, walking to the door. She stepped out… no one. She stopped there, unsure of what to do next.

Instinct took over and her steps next carried her outside of her mother’s bedroom door. Small hands reached up, turning the handle with some effort. The door slowly swung open and Weiss stood in the small crack between it and the wall.

Weiss?”

Her mother was sitting in bed, wearing a white nightgown. Her once chestnut hair was turning white at its roots. Her bedside lamp was on and there was a book laying in her lap.

It occurred to Weiss that her mother seemed different… and she placed why. Her mother was fond of these odd bottles with some funny juice in them. Weiss didn’t know what was inside, not really, only that she wasn’t allowed to have any and that it would make her mother act silly when she drank too much.

But Weiss could tell now that her mother had not had any funny juice recently—she was completely herself.

Willow Schnee folded the book closed and set it on her lap. “What is it, Weiss?”

I… I had a nightmare,” Weiss said, voice soft and croaking with emotion. She sniffled.

I see,” her mother said. It appeared as though she stopped to think for a moment. “Do you think you can go back to sleep?”

Weiss emphatically shook her head. She was sure she never wanted to sleep again.

A small smile grew on her mother’s face. “Alright then.” She moved to one side of the bed. “Why don’t you come up here?”

Weiss hesitated. Her mother patted the space on the bed next to her. Weiss slowly waddled over—she climbed up, crawling over to be next to her mother.

That’s better, right?”

Weiss nodded.

Hmm… do you want to hear a story?”

Yes.”

And so Willow told a story. The details were lost to Weiss—soon after her mother began to speak , Weiss found herself slumping over, resting her head against Willow’s side, feeling the warmth of her. Her eyes started to drift closed again… maybe sleeping again wouldn’t be so bad after all.

She wouldn’t know it, but it would be the last moment she ever felt so safe, so protected and loved, in the presence of one of her parents. Willow never mentioned that night again… and as years wore by, Weiss pushed it back in her memory.

 

Weiss was seventeen years old and she was sitting on her mother’s bed, alone. No mother. No warmth. There was no feeling of sanctuary. It was just an empty room, and outside, monsters were holding in wait to destroy and kill. Not nightmares… these were real.

Hot tears rolled down from Weiss’s eyes, across her cheeks. She bent her head down against her knees, breath hitching in her throat as she cried.

 


 

Whitley peered out of his room, carefully looking both ways outside in the hall to see if Weiss or any of her friends were there.

He was mostly following Weiss’s order to stay in his room… mostly. But while he was sitting alone, his mind had wandered. Their mother, Willow… she wasn’t handling things well. He knew it wasn’t his responsibility, but he couldn’t help but worry a little.

Just because he didn’t particularly care for the woman didn’t mean he wanted her drinking herself to death. He was just going to pop out of his room for a bit, check that she was okay, and head right back. No harm done.

Not seeing anyone out in the hall, Whitley stepped out, making a direct path toward Willow Schnee’s room. He was thanking his luck that no one else seemed to be walking that part of the manor when he heard a strange noise. He was getting close to his mother’s bedroom now… and he heard the muffled sounds of crying behind the door.

He walked up to it, pressing his ear against it to be sure. What was odd wasn’t that someone was crying—Willow did plenty of that, especially when she had drank a lot by her standards—it was that it didn’t sound like Willow.

Whitley twisted the doorknob, careful to do so slowly enough it didn’t make noise. Then, he pushed the door open just a crack to look inside.

The room was dark. There was someone sitting on the bed—Weiss. She was curled in on herself, holding her legs with her head lowered. The crying was coming from her.

Whitley stood frozen for a moment. He wasn’t sure what to do. He was even less sure why part of him wanted to go in, to ask his sister what was wrong. It wasn’t like she’d do that for him if their roles were reversed—she had already proven that she didn’t care about anyone else in her family.

But seeing her like that made it hard to hate her. Because she looked vulnerable… looked human. Not some selfish monster—just a young girl who wasn’t even an adult yet, crying alone because… because she was like him, wasn’t she?

No one was going to talk her through it. Not her family, anyway.

Whitley stepped back from the door, letting it close. Despite his urge, he knew that nothing he would say would’ve helped anyway. They were related, but never close. There was a sort of… hollowing pain in his heart at that thought.

Whitley shook his head, turning away and heading back to his room.

 


 

Ironwood stood in his office at Atlas Academy, standing by the window and staring out over the kingdom below him. This was his kingdom—and he would see it protected, no matter who stood in his way. This was not the time for childish ideals, of dreams of the world all uniting to face a greater threat… this was a time that demanded practicality and logical thought.

The world would never unite. It was simply impossible—there would always be those looking for something to gain, using all of Remnant as a bargaining chip. He would not let all of humanity die. Even if he could only save a fraction, he would do whatever it took.

Ironwood heard the door to his office open. He looked at his scroll—nine in the evening, on the dot. She had arrived precisely on time, as he’d expected. “I see you’re just as punctual as ever, Private First Class Soleil.”

He turned, seeing a young woman with brown skin and shoulder-length black hair under a blue beret, half of her hair tucked into the hat. There was a gold oval tattooed on her forehead, four dots of the same color around it in each cardinal direction. She was dressed in off-duty uniform with a pressed steel-blue shirt and pants. Her uniform was impeccable… though there was something tired in her eyes. Deadened, almost.

You wanted to speak with me, sir?” Ciel Soleil said.

I did.” Ironwood walked over to his desk, sitting behind it. “You’ve shown a great deal of diligence in the face of adversity. I am… sorry for the loss of your team.”

Ciel didn’t respond. She simply stared ahead with her blank, tired eyes.

In recognition of your service,” Ironwood said, “I’d like to offer you an opportunity. An opportunity to further test and prove yourself. There’s a critical mission that requires action on short notice—and I want to place you in field command of that mission.”

What’s the mission, sir?” Ciel said. There were a lot of soldiers who would’ve jumped at the chance to take charge of a mission and advance to Corporal… but Ciel was clearly not one of them. Her question was pointed, direct—asking to know the job and nothing more.

There is a group of terrorists who have recently conducted both an attack on this academy and on the military compound beneath it. We’ve recently discovered that their intent is to complete the abandoned Amity Tower project to broadcast a message that will incite fear and panic across the globe. I’m sure you already understand that that means Grimm attacks will worsen.” Ironwood stood, walking around the desk to stand directly before Ciel. “I’m placing you in command of a squad of AUF soldiers and mobilizing a complement of AV-160 drones to accompany your squad. It is vital this message does not get broadcast.”

Ciel continued to stare with dead eyes. “Yes, sir.”

 


 

Dad?”

Penny?”

This does not seem like a very good idea.”

Penny was standing in the dust mine beneath Amity Colosseum, staring at the bomb her father had built and had her carry down into the mine. She looked around at all the dust in the walls, extending out into crystal growths… all the very, very volatile dust.

There’s a difference between a good idea and our best idea,” Pietro said over the communications line that was installed directly in Penny. “Unfortunately, we don’t have time for anything else.”

Penny chewed on her bottom lip, reaching out to arm the device—she pressed the button to prime the explosive.

While I’ve gotten the systems that will let us broadcast and keep Amity in atmospheric orbit up and running, the thrusters won’t have the power on their own to reach our target altitude.”

Fortunately for us,” Raven chimed in over the line, “we’re sitting on a couple hundred tons of thrust—nice how that works out.”

Penny stepped away from the bomb, switching her vision into scanning mode and read ing the energy signals of the dust veins. She could see where they flowed through the mine, all interconnected. It was certainly going to be quite a bit of thrust.

She activated her own thrusters, flying off to the coordinates of the next bomb in the mines.

Once we’ve passed into broadcast range, we’ll activate stabilizers, re-establish global communications, and boost the message the others have recorded out to the world,” Pietro said. “After that, the only thing left to do is pilot Amity away from all this mess.”

Penny located the other bomb up on a catwalk, arming it before flying off through the mine entrance, heading back up toward Amity. “But what if no one comes to help Atlas?”

There was a pause on the other end of the line. “Well, I suppose that will be a question for the others to figure out.”

Penny stopped in midair, hovering. “What do you mean by ‘the others?’”

Well… you and I will be staying with Amity.”

Penny felt a sudden tightness in her chest. “We’re not… but what if I don’t want to stay? What if I want to help them?”

There was a sigh from Pietro. “Penny….”

There are people here that will need help,” Penny said, gesticulating wildly even though no one could see her. “I wan t to be here. I want to fight with my friends.”

And I don’t want you putting yourself in danger,” Pietro said. “I want you here on Amity where I know you’re safe.”

Penny folded her arms, staring down at the ground hundreds of feet below her.

Penny… I am your father,” Pietro continued. “You’re staying on Amity and that’s final.”

Penny breathed in, fingers clenching on her arms. “Fine.” She resumed her flight, heading back up toward the round shadow in the sky that was Amity Colosseum.

 


 

Raven piloted a mechanical mover—like a Paladin with all the fun weapon bits stripped off it and painted yellow—onto the central platform of the Colosseum, hefting a big power generator and setting it down next to where Pietro was waiting.

When it was set down, Pietro tapped a command into his chair—he’d hooked it into Amity’s systems in order to give himself direct control of them. As he finished typing, the central platform shuddered, lifting up higher.

You know,” Raven said, her voice projected out of the mech by speakers. “I think you should let Penny make this call for herself.”

Pietro groaned, pushing his glasses up and rubbing his eyes. “I already lost her once—I can’t bear the thought of losing her again.”

Raven nodded in the mech, forgetting that Pietro couldn’t see her. “I understand, trust me. But she’s not a little kid—she might not be flesh and blood like us, but she’s growing up all the same. You’re going to have to accept that she’s not always going to agree with you, even if you’re just trying to do what you think is best for her. You’re going to have to let her do what she wants to… even when that scares you.”

Pietro remained quiet. The platform finished its ascent, clunking into place by the scaffolding and satellite dish that made up the CCT tower. “We need to prepare for launch.”

Raven sighed, shaking her head. Controlling fathers… why did it always seem there were so many of them? At least Pietro wasn’t as bad as Raven’s had been—she felt confident that whatever lied in Pietro and Penny’s future, it would not turn out nearly as violent as things had for Raven and her own father.

 


 

Penny flew up to the raised platform above Amity’s stadium floor, landing on it. She saw her father typing at a portable computer attached to a towering power source. There was a construction mech nearby, its canopy open, and Raven stood next to Pietro with her arms folded, watching as code filled out on the screen.

Penny walked over to them, still feeling angry. It wasn’t fair that all her friends had to fight and risk their lives while she sat by and did nothing.

But it didn’t sound like her father was going to budge. She still loved him, but she didn’t need his protection all the time.

Pietro glanced back at his daughter. “All systems ready?”

Penny nodded, walking over and standing on the opposite side of him from Raven.

Pietro typed in a few more lines of code. “Alright. Amity is requesting access… now.”

Penny extended her finger plug, slotting it into the portable computer. She felt the dat a stream flow through her body into the device as it accessed the information.

Everyone watched the screen as it displayed the word “connecting,” followed by three intermittently blinking dots.

There was a low hum throughout all of A mity. The display changed to the word “connected.”

Yes!” Pietro cheered, pumping a fist.

Penny pulled her plug out, looking over at her father and Raven with a smile. Raven smiled back.

The moment of levity was short-lived for Penny. She remembered what this meant—she was one step closer to being far, far away from her friends. She didn’t want to go. Not a single part of her did, even though it would mean she wouldn’t be with her father either. For so long, he had been all she really had… but that wasn’t true anymore. She had other people, people who were depending on her. She wanted to be there for them, to laugh and smile and catch up on all the things she’d missed when she was gone. To cry and grieve with them over all the things they’d lost, and might still lose yet.

Pietro put his hand on her arm. He looked up at her with a calm, warm smile.

She smiled back, though her heart wasn’t in it. She just didn’t want him to feel guilty or worry about her.

Pietro’s hand moved back to the keyboard as he started typing again, inputting the command code for the explosives. “Now, I didn’t have time to install seatbelts, so uh… better hold on.” He pressed a button on his chair—the legs glowed purple, gravitational dust energy keeping him rooted to the floor. “Raven, you might want to hop back in that mech—it’s going to be a bumpy ride.”

Raven smirked. “That’s my favorite kind.” She walked over to the construction mech, hopping back in it. She strapped herself in and reached up, closing the hatch.

Penny stood by her father, holding onto his chair as he timed the bombs to go off at thirty seconds, starting the countdown—just as she saw a violent gout of flame shoot up from somewhere below the platform, lighting the night up around them. Penny fired her thrusters, rushing over to the side the flame had been closest to and looking down.

There was smoke rising from a new hole on the arena floor. The edges of the hole were bright, the metal melted by extreme heat… and something started to rise through the smoke.

A small airship, and a figure on top of it… Cinder Fall. Penny had been filled in on who she was. The things she had done.

Cinder’s hands were alight with fire, and she stared up at Penny, locking her one eye on her. “And where do you think you’re going?”

Notes:

Hey everyone, little life update from Gothra. This chapter was a week late because last week I found out that the company I work for is laying everyone off, so having just found out I'll be losing my job in a couple months, I was maybe not really in a state of mind to edit a chapter. I bring this up also because this is obviously going to throw my life into a little bit of disarray for a while, particularly when it comes time to look for a new job and possibly adjust to a new schedule, and while I don't want to officially declare a hiatus or anything, I just want people to be aware in case I miss an update some weeks because it probably means I've got life things to square away before I can focus on a side project, not that I've abandoned working on this. Thank you all for reading so far, and I'll keep on trucking as best I can in the meantime!

Chapter 10: Amity

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Penny, no!”

Penny ignored the words of her father as she flew down to land before the airship Cinder Fall was riding atop of, hands wreathed in flames. The heated metal around the hole Cinder had burned through the bottom of Amity Colosseum began to cool, solidifying once more in the frigid temperatures of Solitas.

The airship landed, Cinder hopping down from it and smirking at Penny. Another figure stepped off from the airship—one with light brown skin and mint green hair.

Penny held her arms out at her sides and began to hover, the sixteen blades of Floating Array splaying out behind her like wings from her backpack.

Cinder tilted her head, raising an eyebrow as her smile faded into a contemplative thin line. “Hold on… you’re not one of Ironwood’s, are you? You’re the original.”

Penny noticed the green-haired girl tense up. “Y− you mean… that’s…”

Cinder snuffed the fires around her hands out, placing her natural index finger on her chin. “How odd… I thought you were destroyed back during the Vytal Tournament. Well, whatever.” She flared her hand out to the side, embers sparking off it . “It won’t be hard to break a doll again.”

Penny caught movement in the cockpit—there was another girl inside with pink and brown hair and a bowler cap. She’d slumped in her seat, blowing out a raspberry and appearing entirely bored with the situation.

Penny put her eyes back on Cinder, narrowing them. They stared each other down. Penny moved to approach her.

And then there was a deafening explosion from beneath Amity Colosseum as the bombs Penny had set for her father went off. The force of the blast slammed into Amity, shooting it upward in the air. Penny was pushed to the ground, only just barely holding herself up from a faceplant with her hands.

Cinder crouched, her grin widening as she eyed Penny.

 


 

Ironwood stood with Winter and the Ace-Ops around the briefing room war table, Ironwood pensively rubbing his chin. He was taking a gamble assigning Ciel Soleil to the Amity mission, but it was one he hoped would pay off. Seeing its old teammate could potentially throw Penny off long enough for the AV-160s to get the upper hand. Penny was a formidable weapon—he needed every advantage he could create against it.

A screen popped up from the table, red lettering blinking, spelling out “SEISMIC ALERT.” Ironwood tapped on the screen and a video feed from nearby the Amity launch site popped up. Amity was in view, firing its engines… and there was a massive, multicolored explosion below it. Red, yellow, purple, blue… a rainbow of destruction accompanied by flashes of flame and lighting, spires of ice that were formed just as quickly as they were subsequently destroyed by something else. Dust explosions… possibly the single most dangerous type of accident there was .

And whoever was on Amity specifically triggered one in the mines to give the arena the thrust it needed to get higher in the air. Clever…

Ironwood pressed a finger to the communication device in his ear. “Soleil? Time to move in.”

 


 

Ciel pressed a finger to her ear. “Acknowledged, General. We are moving in now.”

Ciel and her squad of four were standing on a cliff near the old dust mine that had just gone up in spectacular fashion. Ciel looked down at her hand, seeing the different colors from the explosions lighting it up. The force of the blast had been so great she was honestly amazed no one had been blown away through the air.

Ciel looked up at Amity, thrusters burning bright as it took off toward the heavens. She didn’t have much personal stake in this mission—didn’t have much personal stake in anything anymore. Not since her team lost Penny… and since she’d lost the rest of them.

Ciel shook her head. In any case, she didn’t care about a potential promotion to a new rank. General Ironwood had asked her to handle this mission, and she would get it done. She didn’t much care what happened after that.

Ciel looked at the six Venatrix units that had been assigned to her squad. “Alright—get us up there.”

Sir, yes sir!” The “lead” Venatrix said, saluting her. She flew over and grabbed Ciel under by the arms, pulling her up as the drone flew toward Amity.

Ciel looked behind her to see four of the other androids picking up the rest of the squad. She turned her attention back to Amity—it was time to focus on the mission.

 


 

Penny managed to push against the force pressing down on her from Amity’s sudden ascent, gritting her teeth. Cinder was just crouched, smiling, waiting for her.

The other girl, however… she looked petrified seeing Penny. She wasn’t sure why—the girl’s face seemed distantly recognizable, but Penny couldn’t attach a name to it.

Penny began to see flares of light spreading out along the ground, radiating out from Cinder… she was heating up the metal again, using it to flash-create daggers all around her.

I was hoping your friends would be here,” Cinder said, still grinning. “But it looks like they left you to do all the work. You really are just a tool to be used, aren’t you?”

Penny clenched her fists. “You do not know what you are talking about.”

The force on Penny lessened and lessened… Amity was slowing down.

Cinder raised her arms, the daggers all floating up in the air around her—with a shout, she thrust her arms forward, the daggers flying forward at Penny.

Penny stood, bringing the blades of Floating Array out in front of her and spinning them, deflecting the projectiles. The sheer number and force of them was still pushing her back, even as she fired her thrusters against them. She felt her heel hit the concrete barrier of the arena. A dagger stabbed into the wall right next to Penny’s head, making her gasp.

Just when she was worried a dagger might get through and hit her, something dropped down in front of her with a heavy thud. It took a second for Penny to realize that it was the construction mech Raven was riding. She had crossed its arms in front of it to block the rest of the dagger storm. It stood, taking heavy steps toward Cinder.

Raven began to speak through the machine’s speakers. “Get away from her, you bi−”

The airship, which Penny hadn’t even realized had taken off, suddenly slammed into the mech from the side, pushing it away. Penny saw Cinder standing across from her again. Cinder wasted no time—she shot herself forward on jets of flame as Penny flew to meet her with her thrusters.

However, when they were about to collide, Penny quickly rolled to the side out of Cinder’s path and went around her, flying away. She heard a shout of frustration followed by the sounds of roaring fire as Cinder changed course to follow her.

 


 

Raven grabbed onto the airship’s hull with the mech’s arm, trying to keep it at bay as it kept flying toward her, trying to crush her to the ground.

Clunky piece of shit,” Raven cursed under her breath. This thing wasn’t made for a fight, and she preferred to do things personally—but she hadn’t exactly had time to get out.

Raven managed to shift the craft more toward the ground than her mech, then helped it on its way down, bashing the nose of the airship against the floor of Amity Colosseum. The airship went into reverse, pulling away—Raven tried to hold onto it, but it slipped from the construction mech’s grasp.

She looked around, searching for it… but she didn’t see it anywhere. All she could see was a girl she recognized from the battle at Haven—Emerald, or at least that’s what she remembered. Emerald was just standing on the arena floor stock still, watching the trails of green and orange that indicated where Penny and Cinder were flying.

Then, Raven saw something appear in front of her. It looked like… pink shards of glass?

The airship emerged from them right before the mech, slamming into it again, making the glass of the cockpit crack and sending it flying back, falling down and smashing into the far wall.

Raven was jostled in the cockpit, her head slamming back against the seat and making her thankful for her aura. She grabbed one of the levers that was supposed to move the arm, yanking on it… nothing. These things were built to withstand some amount of punishment, but clearly direct assault via airship crash was past its limitations.

The airship landed just in front of the wrecked construction mech and someone got out—with the glass all cracked, Raven couldn’t tell who.

Raven slammed her fist down on the hatch release of the cockpit, pushing herself up and out of it. She heard footsteps walking across it, and emerged to see a short girl with brown and pink hair, a black bowler cap, mismatched pink and brown eyes, and a long white coat over a pink waistcoat and brown pants standing over her, resting a parasol across her shoulders. As soon as the girl’s eyes met Raven’s, however, she froze in fear.

Raven grinned standing up to her full height and looking down at the girl. “Ah, I remember you. You tried to kill my daughter.” She grabbed the hilt of Omen. “ Allow me to return the favor on her behalf.

Raven slashed out just as t he girl cartwheeled back to avoid her strike, skipping off the mech and opening the canopy of her parasol to float down.

Raven dropped to the ground after her, chasing her and slashing at her with Omen. The girl was on the back foot, parrying and dodging, too scared to even attempt a counterattack. She must’ve known who Raven was—what she did to people like her. She had run away from their last encounter, after all.

And s he was right to be afraid. Raven didn’t have a personal stake against most of her targets… but with this one, she most definitely did.

 


 

Pietro looked down over the edge of the raised platform, seeing Raven attacking a short girl in a bowler hat. Anxiety was overpowering his every thought—somewhere out there Penny was fighting against an extremely powerful killer… and there was nothing he could do for her.

He turned away from the edge. If he couldn’t do anything to help Penny, he had to focus on what he could do. He moved his chair back over to the computer station. The screen was displaying the current altitude… they only had a little further to go before they would be in broadcast range.

Come on, come on…” Pietro muttered under his breath.

 


 

Penny slammed back into the bleachers of Amity with such force they were torn from their bolts and thrown into the air. She aimed her blades in the direction she’d fallen from, firing as Cinder screamed down at her like a meteor.

Cinder swerved and dodged, then stuck her hand out—as a bolt of energy hit the limb, it dispersed around it harmlessly.

Just before Cinder would’ve slammed into Penny with two flaming fists, Penny fired her thrusters, shooting herself out of the way and up. She somersaulted in the air, bringing a heel down into the back of Cinder’s skull just after she’d made her explosive landing—Cinder’s face hit the ground hard, cracking the concrete apart.

Penny fired her thrusters again, making space between herself and Cinder. Cinder rocketed up from the ground on plumes of fire, sneering at Penny. Her eye flashed pink—and suddenly the world around Penny appeared as though she were looking through a kaleidoscope.

Penny’s flight became unsteady and erratic. It felt like the whole world was spinning around her—she couldn’t tell up from down, left from right, real from unreal. She fell against the ground, holding her head and groaning. She suddenly became thankful she didn’t possess a stomach to feel nauseous with.

But just as suddenly as the strange illusion had begun, it stopped—and it stopped with a piercing cry from Cinder.

Penny sat up on the ground, shaking her head and blinking. Cinder’s aura was flashing around her… and it wasn’t one color. Orange was clashing with pink , the two shades fracturing and sparking where they met.

This… is my power,” Cinder growled to herself. She was curling in on herself, fingers clenching. “Mine!”

She let out another cry of pain as the pink aura briefly overtook the orange. She dropped to a knee, bracing herself against the ground with her clawed Grimm hand.

Penny wasn’t sure what was happening, but knew she couldn’t let an opening pass—not against someone as deadly as Cinder. She dashed forward on jets of green light , splaying the blades of Floating Array to her side and slashing them forward.

Caught off guard, Cinder took a full swipe from the eight blades coming from Penny’s side. She cried out, backing away just before the others came for her.

Penny stabbed two blades into one of the stadium seats, ripping it free and tossing it at Cinder. Cinder’s eye flared orange and she thrust a hand forward, blasting the seat apart with a ball of fire. She formed two blades at her sides, swinging them to deflect and parry Penny’s other strikes. Whatever had been affecting Cinder a moment ago seemed to have passed.

Penny flew in a circle around Cinder, keeping her attacks coming from all directions—even if Cinder blocked the ones from the front, her back was unprotected. That was, until two spectral orange arms emerged from it, holding mimicries of her curved scimitar blades. Another semblance? How many did she have?

Cinder spun in a circle, knocking all of Penny’s swords away before rushing her down. Penny shot off into the air, Cinder taking flight after her, her spectral arms fading away. The two engaged in an aerial dogfight, swooping and spinning as Penny fired her lasers and Cinder shot fire at Penny.

Cinder slashed her blades, sending arcs of fire in Penny’s direction. Penny flew over them, aiming a rotating circle of four swords and firing a laser the size of a beach ball at Cinder.

It slammed into Cinder’s chest, pushing her down onto the stadium floor with an explosive impact of dust and debris.

Penny lowered herself, keeping the tips of her swords pointed at the site of impact, waiting for any sign of Cinder.

There was a flash of orange from inside the dust cloud—and three arrows flew out.

Penny didn’t have time to dodge—one scraped her thigh, the other nearly missed her neck, and the last struck her right in the chest—and exploded.

Penny was thrown back through the air, hitting the arena floor of the stadium and rolling across it. She watched the dust cloud disperse as Cinder flew out from it, heading toward her again.

Penny gritted her teeth, got to her feet, and readied herself for another round.

 


 

Almost there…” Pietro said, watching the screen. They were only about a hundred feet from target altitude now. Their goal was in sight.

 


 

Raven cursed under her breath as her opponent caught her next attack with the bladed tip of her parasol, deflecting it off to the side before kicking Raven back. The girl still looked terrified and had remained on the defensive, never advancing, never taking the initiative, only waiting for Raven’s attack and finding a way to circumvent it.

It was frustrating, to say the least.

Raven let out a growl, slashing again and again in anger—the girl deflected once more, dodged another strike, and when one finally did land, her image shattered into pink shards… nothing more than an illusion.

Raven glanced around, searching for her, but just as the airship had before, the girl was nowhere to be seen.

A memory flashed in Raven’s mind. Her father, Rook, stood over her after a “training session,” which usually were just sparring matches where he’d just beat her down under the rationale that nobody else would go easy on her, so the only way for her to learn would be against someone who wasn’t holding back.

You’re angry,” Rook had said with an amused smirk, his shoulder-length dark hair graying at his temples. He’d still had both eyes back then, and they were each looking down at Raven on the ground as she breathed heavily through clenched teeth.

Raven had let out a shout, grabbed the wooden sword that had fallen to her side, and rushed at her father. He’d sidestepped her easily before tripping her up with his wooden staff, sending her right back to the ground again. She’d rolled to a seated position, shaking her head. When she’d focused forward again, she saw Rook had the end of his staff pointed at her face. She’d known what he meant to impart with that—if he’d been using his spear as he would in a real life-or-death battle, he could’ve finished her then and there.

Anger is good,” Rook had said. “But also dangerous. It can make you strong, but also predictable, sloppy. And in a fight, sloppy means dead.”

Raven had huffed, pushing the staff out of her face and looking away from her father.

She knew that petty display of teenage rebellion had been a mistake just before she felt the staff strike her across the cheek, nearly knocking her over again. To be fair, she had been fourteen, and fourteen-year-olds didn’t always have the best forethought.

When your father speaks, you will look, and you will listen, girl,” Rook had snarled.

Raven had straightened herself again, rubbing her raw cheek, but doing as commanded and looking at her father.

Never allow your anger to give your enemies an opening,” Rook had said. “Never allow yourself to become more angry than whoever you are fighting. Control it, use it, and use their anger against them. That is how you survive.”

In the present, Raven still had no idea where her enemy was. And as much as Rook had been a bastard, as much as she wished that when she’d taken his eye, she’d been able to take his life with it, Raven knew that, at least when it came to combat, he’d had some solid pointers.

She took a breath, closing her eyes for a moment to focus fully on her breathing. What her enemy felt now was not anger, but that didn’t matter. Fear could also be used… so long as Raven kept control of herself.

She heard something shift near her. The girl would not attack her, she knew that much. Not unless she felt she could take Raven out in a single strike, and from her defensive fighting, Raven knew she was smart enough to realize that was impossible. And so, her focus instead would be…

Raven’s eyes shot open. She swung Omen out the long way to her side and felt it strike something, heard a metallic clang. When she looked, she saw that the girl was visible once more and had only just pulled enough of her blade from her parasol to block Raven’s strike, looking at how close the sword had gotten to her with wide eyes.

Retreat. That had been her plan. And she wasn’t going to run—she needed to be quiet, stealthy, to slip away under Raven’s notice without drawing attention. She would’ve succeeded too if Raven hadn’t chosen that moment to focus and heard her shifting ever so slightly.

Leaving so soon?” Raven said as she turned to continue her assault.

 


 

Emerald could only watch Cinder fight Penny Polendina in a state of paralysis. Penny was… alive. That couldn’t be possible—Emerald had seen Penny’s dismantled body for herself. She’d seen it again in nightmare after nightmare.

Penny had been in pieces— there was no way anyone could come back from that , even an android . And yet, the evidence was indisputable. Penny was right there, fighting Cinder.

Emerald felt… she didn’t know what to feel. If there was any death she was involved in that weighed heavier on Emerald’s conscience, it was Penny’s. Tukson had betrayed his order, knowing what he risked by doing so. The students of Beacon and people of Vale hadn’t died by her direct hand, and had died in service of something greater… or at least, that was what Cinder had led her to believe.

But Penny had seemed almost the textbook definition of innocence. Sweet, kind, passionate and empathetic… and Emerald had tricked Pyrrha Nikos, the picture-perfect stalwart hero, into killing her.

Did Penny even know? Did she still believe an ally, a friend, had taken her life with no provocation? At least… not any provocation that anyone but Pyrrha was aware of.

All the questions and doubts came flooding back into Emerald’s head. She had hoped tagging along with Cinder would help reassure her—believed that all she needed to feel right again was knowing Cinder was there, that Cinder knew what to do, and that Emerald still had a place at her side .

But did Cinder really know what she was doing ? Whatever Penny and the others were doing here, they hadn’t known about it. This wasn’t about stopping the plans of their enemies… it was just Cinder on her endless quest for vengeance and power.

There was a green explosion in the air that caught Emerald’s attention. Cinder flew back from it, landing with her feet on the ground, dragging her clawed Grimm hand across the floor as she slid back beside Emerald. The woman looked at her with a furious glare, her iris flashing orange. “What are you doing?! Don’t just stand there—fight!”

Green laser fire started to pockmark the ground around them, causing Emerald to stumble back and fall on her rear end. Cinder blocked a few shots with her energy redirection semblance—before her aura flared ruddy-orange around her arms, Cinder wincing in pain and sucking in a breath.

She looked back at Emerald with disgust. “You’re worthless.”

Emerald felt a blast of hot air as Cinder took off again, heading for where Emerald could see the glowing green of Penny’s rocket thrusters.

That wince… was Cinder losing control of her absorbed semblances? How much of a strain did that much power put on someone?

Emerald swallowed, hoping they wouldn’t have to find out the answer to that question.

 


 

Ciel stepped onto one of the docking platforms of Amity Colosseum as the Venatrix carrying her released her. She watched as the rest of her squad dropped behind her.

Ciel had been worried they wouldn’t be able to catch up for a moment—the force from the blast had sent Amity up at quite the clip. But it had eventually slowed, giving them the time they needed to catch up… hopefully it wasn’t too late to stop that broadcast.

Once the full squad was assembled, Ciel used hand signals to direct them to gather up and move forward. As they did so, the Venatrices hovering around them, Ciel pulled her weapon, Daybreaker, off her belt.

Daybreaker was a small shield with a blade extending from the center of it like the gnomon of a sundial. As Ciel and her squad moved through the tunnel leading toward the arena floor, she thought it humorous that the last time she was at Amity, she hadn’t even been using her weapon. Ironwood had asked her not to—he had phrased it as a challenge to improve her hand-to-hand combat skills.

In retrospect, the real reason was probably to force Penny to rely on her own fighting and develop her skills, as well as show off what she was truly capable of . Penny… this place was also the place Ciel had watched her die.

As they got closer to the end of the tunnel, Ciel heard strange noises ahead of them—high-pitched whines of laser shots, roaring fire, slams and clangs of metal clashing with metal. Was there already a fight going on?

She motioned for the squad to slow up and keep their eyes open. They reached the end of the tunnel, stepping out into the arena.

Ciel made a quick visual scan of the area—there was a hole in the floor that looked as though it had been created by intense heat, an airship parked by a wrecked construction mech, and some of the seating had been torn apart.

Ciel saw a flash of movement from the side of the arena, seeing a woman with long dark hair fighting a smaller one with brown and pink hair… though maybe the word “fight” was being a bit generous. It appeared as though the shorter woman was just trying to get away from her opponent.

There was another girl with green hair sitting on the ground, appearing as though she were frozen in shock. Looking above, Ciel saw two figures flying in the air, one trailing orange flames and the other with green light. They were too far and moving too fast to make out any other details.

Then, the one trailing green was suddenly hit by a blast of fire. They fell out of the air like a rock, crashing into the ground with a heavy impact.

Split up and pacify,” Ciel ordered. “Half on those two, half on this one.” She gestured to the black-haired and multicolored woman, then to the one that just crashed. She headed for the downed flier with one of her squadmates and three of the Venatrices, as the rest went after the two.

Whoever the fire person was, they came flying down toward the person they’d grounded, firing glass arrows from a black bow. The one on the ground quickly stood, using her arms to direct floating blades forward, making them spin and chop the arrows into shards of volcanic glass before they reached her.

Floating blades… just like Penny’s weapon, Floating Array. The Venatrix drones had copies, but the person she saw had four times as many blades than the four the drones had. A hijacked and modified Venatrix unit, perhaps?

The person had their back to Ciel and her squad, and most of their form was obscured by voluminous copper-red hair.

Ciel raised her shield arm, bracing another hand just above her elbow as she aimed the gun on the underside of the shield at the stranger. Her squadmate took aim at the person still in the air, and the Venatrices all launched their swords out, keeping them at the ready.

Drop your weapons and stand down,” Ciel ordered.

The person before her froze, curly orange hair whipping around as they quickly turned. They locked eyes with Ciel… she was a girl. A girl with freckles and green eyes, a pink bow tied in her hair. A white shirt and green skirt.

The girl blinked twice, as if she couldn’t believe her eyes. “Ciel?!”

Ciel lowered her weapon, mouth dropping open in shock. “Penny?”

They held a stare for less than a second before the person from above came crashing down, slamming an obsidian spear into Penny’s chest and forcing her to the ground. Penny grabbed onto it, trying to shove it off her as it scraped against her aura. It was flaring green—not out, but definitely taking damage.

Penny. It couldn’t be Penny. Ciel had seen her die, had been told directly by Ironwood that she was gone and there was no hope of bringing her back, even when he explained what she really was. Not a human being… an android with an aura.

The spear dug a little deeper as the eyepatch-wearing woman in a red kimono over a turtleneck pressed it further toward Penny’s stomach. Penny cried out in pain.

Ciel’s squadmate fired, hitting the woman right in the side of her head. It snapped to the side with the force… then she turned to look at him, her single eye narrowing and a furious grimace on her face.

The Venatrices flew into action toward the woman. She tossed her spear aside, stepping away from Penny and toward the soldier who’d shot her. Her right arm ignited with flame, gold detailing on her kimono glowing as she did. She swung her arm out, an arc of flame and hot air slamming into the approaching AV-160s and pushing them back. With the out of the way, a gnarled, oil-black arm shot from her other sleeve, stretching forward and digging its claws into the soldier’s throat, slicing it open as blood dribbled out over his armor. He sputtered, collapsing onto the ground.

Ciel finally snapped back to her senses. She didn’t know what was going on, but if this woman was fighting Penny, she was clearly the enemy.

Ciel raised her shield, charging forward with the blade out—she didn’t reach the woman. Instead, something slammed into her side, carrying her off the ground for a moment before both she and her attacker tumbled back to the ground.

Ciel rolled up to her feet, breaking away from whatever had attacked her and raising her weapon at them as she rolled back… only to see Penny standing to her feet with some strain.

Penny?” Ciel said, voice somewhat breathless. She still couldn’t wrap her head around Penny even being alive, let alone speaking to her. “What are you doing?”

Penny looked at her… she looked terrified. “You can’t fight her.”

What?”

Cinder is too strong. You can’t fight her.”

Penny winced again, holding her stomach and stumbling forward. Ciel lowered her weapon, running toward her and bracing a hand against her shoulder to keep her from falling. “And you can?”

I… I have to,” Penny said, grimacing in pain. “We need to hold her off until we broadcast the message.”

A cold chill ran down Ciel’s spine. Her hand pulled ever so slightly back from Penny. “Broadcast…?” This was all too much to take—Penny was not only alive, she was working with terrorists? That was somehow more unbelievable than her resurrection.

Why are you here?” Penny asked.

To… stop the broadcast,” Ciel said, her voice a distant whisper.

Penny looked afraid again. “No, you−” She winced again. “You can’t! We need to warn the world about Salem before it is too late!”

Ciel’s breathing felt shallow. This was all so confusing. “Salem? What are you talking about?”

We are trying to broadcast a message to tell the world what is going on here,” Penny explained.

Ciel looked down. Penny hadn’t hiccuped… Penny always hiccuped when she lied. She was telling the truth. There were no terrorists, no intent to spread fear and panic… just a warning. Just Penny.

Soleil, what’s your status?”

Ironwood.

Ciel stepped away from Penny, pressing her finger to her ear. “Sir, the situation… the situation has changed.”

How so?”

Ciel looked back at Penny. “There is no threat. There are no terrorists. The message is not to increase Grimm attacks—it’s to warn people. I think we may have had incorrect intel.”

There was silence for a moment. “That’s a negative, Soleil. The intel we have is accurate. Anyone aboard Amity that is not part of your team is a threat that needs to be neutralized. Proceed with the mission.”

S… sir?” Ciel swallowed. “Sir… Penny Polendina is here.”

I am aware,” Ironwood said, those three words hitting Ciel with the impact of a bullet. “Proceed with the mission.”

Ciel chewed her bottom lip. For so long, she didn’t have any drive of her own—she was just coasting through her life, no goals, no motivations… not since she lost Penny and, eventually, the rest of their team. But now Penny was back.

Now she had a reason to live again.

No, sir,” Ciel said. She realized now what Ironwood’s plan had been all along—he knew that seeing Ciel would distract Penny. His intent had probably been for her presence to create an opening for the Venatrices to take Penny down… if it hadn’t been for Cinder being there, it might’ve even worked. Ciel had only ever been a pawn in his scheme.

There was another lengthy pause from the other end. “Then, as of this moment, consider yourself dishonorably discharged for disobeying a direct orde r… and under arrest for treason.”

Ciel ripped the communication device out of her ear, crunching it beneath her heel.

 


 

Raven chased down the pastel girl, catching her on the side with a strike and sending her rolling backward along the ground and slamming into the wall that divided the arena from the stands.

She had only managed to push herself up to a seated position before Raven was coming down on her again, the tip of Omen aimed at the girl’s throat. The girl noticed just in time to move her head to the side, the sharp blade glancing against the aura protecting her cheek as the sword stabbed into the wall beside her head.

Halt! Drop your weapons!”

Raven looked back over her shoulder —three of those damn Venatrix drones were floating around her, blades out. They were accompanied by two soldiers who were aiming their rifles at her.

Raven looked back to the girl she’d been fighting… to find that she had completely vanished.

Right. Ilusions.

Raven looked back at the gathered group behind her with a sigh. Before they could act, she transformed, taking the shape of an actual raven and flying away, leaving them all too lost in confusion to pursue her… and luckily, it seemed her sudden change to a bird meant the Venatrix drones didn’t recognize her as the person they’d just been cornering .

She knew she’d been on the cusp of finishing that fight, but with others getting in the way, she doubted she’d be able to find her enemy again.

She’d just have to hope she’d have another opportunity in the future.

 


 

Penny watched Ciel with anxiety building. There were so many questions running through her head—none of them she had the time or freedom to ask.

Ciel looked back at her with worry… but before anything could be said, a Venatrix smashed against the ground between them, breaking apart.

Penny and Ciel’s heads shot to the side. They saw Cinder walking toward them, holding another battered Venatrix up by the jaw. The third was lying in pieces next to the slumped body of the soldier who had accompanied Ciel.

An electric shock traveled through Cinder’s hand, the Venatrix in her grip jerking and flailing wildly. Its eyes burst with electrical explosions, its body slumping and smoke pouring from where those eyes had once been. Cinder dropped it to the ground like it was nothing more than worthless trash.

You know, when I took this semblance, I didn’t expect to be using it like this,” Cinder said, looking down at her hand as blue electricity trailed over her palm . “The power to overload electrical systems… quite a bit more utility than I’d thought.”

Penny looked at the crumpled body of the Venatrix with fear. If Cinder could do that, it meant that Penny would be in mortal danger if her aura ran out—and it had already taken a beating.

Cinder rolled her neck. “Now that the extras are out of the way, let’s get back to what we were doing, shall we?”

 


 

The sounds below the platform Pietro was on had only grown more chaotic, but Amity was just at the cusp of being in range. A little further… a little further and…

 

BROADCAST ALTITUDE REACHED.

 

Not even sparing a single moment to celebrate, Pietro began to furiously type away. He input commands to broadcast along Atlas’s emergency line, ensuring the message would be sent out to every CCT connected device in Remnant. As soon as the connection was made, he loaded in the message Ruby’s team had sent them and began to play it.

 


 

Mason Tide sat with his drinking buddy, Dune, in one of the makeshift shelters the Happy Huntresses had built out of the old dust mines in the Mantle crater.

All around were countless people and faunus, keeping warm with blankets and sleeping bags. Someone had scrounged up some dust-fueled space heaters as well, keeping the space from getting too chilly and also avoiding filling the cave with smoke.

An older faunus man, short with mole hands and wearing glasses, walked over to Mason and Dune. He was carrying steaming mugs in his clawed fingers, holding them out as he reached the two. “Here—this will help you warm up.”

Mason, tentatively, reached out. He had never much cared for the faunus—bunch of whiners and layabouts if you’d asked him even just the day before. But now, seeing them go so far out of their way to help people—even one’s who’d always looked down on them like Mason—he felt guilty for all the things he’d said and thought about them for so long. Maybe he’d been wrong. Maybe they were just people like anyone else… people given a raw deal.

Mason took the mugs from the man’s hands. “Thanks.”

The faunus man nodded, shuffling off to presumably go see if anyone else needed anything.

Mason passed a mug to Dune—and just as he did, his scroll aggressively buzzed in his pocket.

Mason pulled his scroll out at the same time Dune did… at the same time almost everyone in the old mine did, he realized. He looked down at the screen, seeing a series of colored rectangles like a rainbow behind text that read “ATLAS EMERGENCY BROADCAST SYSTEM.”

Mason shared a concerned glance with Dune before looking back down at the screen. The screen switched to show a girl standing against a dull blue wall. She had dark reddish hair and silver eyes, wearing a black sweater dress , a hooded red cloak over her shoulders.

Mason couldn’t help but think that something about her looked… familiar.

Okay, I’m recording. Go ahead,” a voice said from behind the camera.

O− oh, okay,” the girl in view stammered. She cleared her throat. “I’m, uh… my name is Ruby Rose, and I’m a huntress. If we’ve done everything right, I’m talking to… all of Remnant right now.” She let out a nervous chuckle. “No pressure,” she muttered. “Um… Dr. Polendina can explain more of the details later, but for now, all you need to know is that Atlas is under attack.”

 


 

Saffron Arc sat on the couch in her home in Argus, her wife, Terra Cotta, pressed against her shoulder, and her son, Adrian Cotta-Arc, held in her lap between them. Saffron’s scroll was in her hand, and she stared in disbelief as she watched the message recorded by Jaune’s friend, Ruby.

I… I won’t lie. Things look bad,” Ruby said. Saffron didn’t doubt her—Ruby looked even more exhausted and worn down than she had when she was in Argus. “We need help.”

Adrian, ignorant to the gravity of the message or to his mothers’ concern, burbled happily, reaching his pudgy toddler arms out toward the Ruby on the screen.

Saffron shared a look of worry with her wife. Had this been what those kids were dealing with all along? What Jaune was dealing with?

They both turned their attention back to the message, not wanting to miss a single word of it.

 


 

Whitley sat on his bed, holding his scroll as he watched the message from Ruby—who he had decided some time ago had to be his sister’s unofficial girlfriend or something. He didn’t care what they told him, nobody who were really “only friends” acted the way those two did around each other.

And that time in the study… he shuddered, pushing it out of his mind.

What I’m about to say will be a lot to take in, but don’t panic,” Ruby said over the message. “What we’re facing isn’t some invading kingdom or a new enemy… it’s the enemy we’ve been facing for centuries without even realizing it.”

 


 

Fiona and Joanna stared at the elevated television screen they’d put up in the middle of the Mantle crater refuge, wanting it there just in case any important news broadcasts or announcements were made.

It seemed that Ruby and her team had managed to pull her plan off—there was Ruby, doing as she said she would. Warning the world what was really at stake.

This enemy… is named Salem.”

 


 

Sun Wukong, Scarlet David, and Sage Ayana stood in the shade of… well, Shade Academy. The ziggurat-shaped building was blocking out the harsh Vacuan sunlight, giving them a respite from its rays.

But the heat was the furthest thing from Sun’s mind now. Atlas was under attack by someone called Salem—and apparently she’d been around for a real long time, and Ruby and her team were on the frontlines fighting against her.

Dude…” was all Sun could think of to say about that.

 


 

Ilia sat with her legs dangling over the side of the Belladonna’s roof in Menagerie, Trifa by her side and leaning against her shoulder as they both watched Ruby’s message to the world—even if the connection was a bit spotty out in Menagerie.

No longer did Ilia or Trifa wear the uniforms of the Red Claw enforcers—now Ilia was dressed in a simple white tank top, reddish-brown bolero, and khaki shorts, while Trifa wore a dark transparent shawl, black crop top, and cargo pants. How Trifa survived being out in the sun in all that black, Ilia would never know.

The Red Claw, the Atlesian Unified Forces’ drones, the Grimm… all of these have been controlled or manipulated by Salem to achieve her goals. Wiping out the huntsmen academies.”

Ilia! Trifa!” Ghira called out from somewhere nearby.

Ilia and Trifa looked at each other. Trifa held onto Ilia’s waist as they slid off the roof, Trifa attaching a line of spiderweb to the lip of it to slowly rappel them down to the sandy ground.

 


 

Glynda Goodwitch, the current headmaster of Beacon Academy who had still not gotten used to that title in all the months since it had passed from Ozpin to her, had only intended to stop in at “From Dust Til Dawn” to talk to the shop’s owner about procuring more dust supplies for the huntsmen and huntresses—in-training or otherwise—who had stayed behind to join the fight to reclaim Beacon. The fight had not been easy, not with Grimm constantly drawn to the frozen Wyvern on the tower that made any advancement into the territory practically impossible, and especially not with their rear flanks under constant threat from a gang of bandits who would steal or otherwise destroy their limited resources.

She had expected that what the shop would have to offer would be limited, given that dust trade out of Atlas had completely halted. She had not expected to see Ruby Rose suddenly appear on the store’s TV screen—she had expected even less for Ruby to start talking about Salem.

It only took one glance outside for Glynda to see other people stopped on the sidewalk, all staring down at their scrolls, confirming that the message was being sent out to everyone in the world.

But that’s not all,” Ruby said, breathy and not quite frantic, but definitely stressed. It was so strange for Glynda to see her now—the Ruby she saw on that screen was a far cry from the teenager she had met at Beacon. From the rounded, young face she’d remembered, Glynda now saw Ruby’s features sharpening and maturing. Her cheekbones more defined, her jawline pronounced and her chin looking sharper. Ruby had always looked like Summer Rose… but Glynda was starting to see that change. As Ruby was maturing into the woman she would become, it seemed she was leaving her mother’s features behind.

Salem is targeting the academies for a reason,” Ruby continued. With the attack on Beacon, she… she woke something up. Imperators. Extremely powerful and ancient Grimm. She wants to use them to wipe out all life on the planet. I− I know that sounds crazy, but it can’t be more vital that you understand that this is all true. I’ve seen them for myself, and they’re… they’re not like anything else we’ve ever faced before.” On the video, Ruby swallowed. “The Wyvern that attacked Beacon was one of them, the Pestilence in Mistral was another—and now the Leviathan is on its way to attack Atlas. I hope the academy headmasters are watching, but if they’re not, please go to Headmaster Holmwood in Vacuo and Headmaster Goodwitch in Vale. They need to know the threat we’re facing.”

The shopkeeper looked at Glynda. She met his eyes, feeling her breath catching in her throat. She knew, alright… and it terrified her to think of those students out there facing all this on their own.

 


 

They might even be able to organize a way to fight back. But, unfortunately… General Ironwood can no longer be trusted.”

Marrow stood in the briefing room with the rest of his team, Winter, and General Ironwood himself, watching Ruby’s broadcast displayed on a screen on the far wall. He was proud of Ruby, despite the fact that meant the team sent to Amity failed their mission. She was doing something big. Maybe she really could spur the rest of the world into action.

Harriet walked over to the screen, picking up a remote and muting it with her face scrunched up in annoyance. Marrow’s smile disappeared.

It seems Polendina’s proxy trick worked,” Ironwood said, “and our gamble didn’t.”

Winter turned to look at him. “What do we do now?”

Ironwood keyed something into the holographic table terminal, pulling up a map of the area Amity was in. There were blinking lights with tags on them denoting where the Venatrices and the regular troops were located. There were only three Venatrix drones remaining, and it appeared that one of the soldiers had been taken out of commission.

AV-160 units eleven, seven, and twenty-five,” Ironwood said into his communication device. “The mission parameters have changed—you are to evacuate all surviving and loyal members of the squad… and take out one of Amity’s engines.”

 


 

Salem sat on her throne, Tyrian sitting on the ground next to it and leaned against its side, watching the daughter of Summer Rose spreading her message to the world. Grissom stood leaned against the nearest wall with folded arms.

We didn’t have time to prepare for Salem, but now you do,” Ruby said. “She can’t be destroyed, but that doesn’t mean she can’t be beaten. If she really were unstoppable, she wouldn’t have been acting with so much caution until now.”

Tyrian clenched his teeth, growling with frustration. Salem laid her hand on top of his head—the contact made him calm down.

I think you might’ve been right,” Grissom said from the wall. “This girl is something special.”

 


 

Weiss sat on one side of Ruby against the side of her old bed—now occupied by the bandaged and injured Nora—with Blake o n Ruby’s other side. Ruby held her scroll in one hand, seeing herself and hearing her own words from its screen, while her other hand was holding on to Weiss’s. Blake leaned against Ruby’s shoulder to look at the screen.

She knows we’re a threat,” the recorded Ruby said. “So even if we—” her voice cracked with emotion, “even if Atlas falls, you can’t give up.”

Weiss felt Ruby’s fingers squeezing tighter around her hand—so tight it felt like Ruby might cut off her circulation.

 


 

Cinder screamed as she flew toward Penny and Ciel, Penny dashing to the side and Ciel rolling away as Cinder flew past them, leaving a trail of fire across the ground in her wake.

Ciel aimed the gun barrels attached to Daybreaker forward, firing at Cinder as Penny unleashed laser blasts.

Cinder put the heels of her palms together, pushing her arms out—a massive burst of fire exploded forth with an oppressive wave of heat and pressure, dispelling the projectiles coming her way.

Ciel held her shield out in front of her, using it to protect her as she charged through the licking flames. Cinder was close on the other side—Ciel swung Daybreaker with the pointed tip out, nicking Cinder on the side of her stomach with its tip.

Cinder’s burning orange eye focused on Ciel and she gnashed her teeth, swinging her Grimm arm up. Ciel stepped back, then again for another swipe, then caught Cinder off guard by going in low under a third strike, and activated her semblance.

A spherical bubble of darkened space surrounded the two—time dilation. Ciel had opted to use it to speed up herself and her own perception of time. To her, it now looked as though Cinder were moving in slow motion.

Ciel made aimed strikes, hitting Cinder in the back of the knee, the stomach, the throat—when the bubble shrank back into Ciel and time returned to normal, she swung around with a high kick to the stumbling Cinder’s jaw, knocking her back.

Penny dropped from the sky next to Ciel, her eyes alight. “I have an idea!”

For a moment, Ciel saw something move off behind Penny—the other Venatrix drones were taking off into the air, carrying the two remaining AUF soldiers with them. Where were they going…?

Ciel!”

Ciel pushed the sight from her mind, focusing back on Penny.

I think she is getting weaker,” Penny said, gesturing to Cinder as she clawed back up from the ground. “I believe if I hit her with a full power blast, it might be enough to stop her!”

The air was wavering around Cinder—heated up by the woman’s mere presence.

She will not just stand there and take it,” Ciel said.

Penny smiled at Ciel. “I know—that is why I need you to keep her in place.”

Ciel realized what Penny was asking for, looking back at Cinder. She gave a nod, then ran forward again.

While Ciel kept Cinder distracted with a flurry of attacks, using mobility and light jabs to keep herself from getting hit back, Penny gathered all of Floating Array together, aiming the tips forward as she began to rotate them, green light charging up them and between them.

Cinder was far too focused on Ciel for her to notice what was coming—though Ciel was also getting a bit worried about how long she could keep her distraction up. Cinder kicked her legs out from under her, Ciel only just barely rolling away in time before the clawed fingertips of Cinder’s Grimm hand hit her face.

Ciel rolled back up, parrying a claw strike with Daybreaker’s blade. Cinder grabbed onto the shield, yanking it down and reaching for Ciel’s face with her other hand—Ciel could feel the heat coming off it already, scalding.

Ciel, now!”

Ciel triggered her semblance again, another bubble opening… this time, however, she hadn’t sped herself up. Instead, she’d slowed Cinder down to barely more than a crawl.

Ciel moved to the side, seeing a blinding green light in front of Penny from the combined energy of all her swords. She could see the fearful recognition in Cinder’s eyes as she realized what was about to happen— what she now no longer had the speed to avoid or disperse.

Penny fired.

Ciel rolled out of the way, the beam of green light rushing past her and slamming into Cinder with its full force. Cinder was knocked back, pushed through the air and slamm ed into one of the concrete barriers below the stands with such force the concrete cracked.

Penny screamed as she continued to fire, as did Cinder. Then, finally, the beam stopped, the swords moving to fan out behind Penny, smoke rising from them as she dropped to a knee.

Cinder fell to the ground in a heap, also wreathed in smoke. She pulled herself forward with her clawed hand, grimacing with fury at Penny… before collapsing to the ground, her aura dissipating.

Ciel was breathing heavy, partially out of effort, and partially out of disbelief.

Cinder!”

Suddenly, the green-haired girl Ciel had noticed before was running toward Cinder, gathering the woman up in her arms.

No, no, no, no,” the girl muttered, cupping Cinder’s face with one hand.

Penny took a step forward—the girl’s head shot up, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks. She reached for something on the back of her belt, pulling out a green gun and aiming it at Penny.

Then, the girl looked at something above and behind them—and fired.

There was the sharp ping of a bullet hitting metal. Ciel and Penny looked up, Ciel seeing that Pietro Polendina was on a platform above them, and had moved his chair to the edge to check on the fight below… and now there was smoke rising from where a bullet had struck just before him on the lip of the platform. He raised his arms.

The panicking, green-haired girl looked at Penny. “I know I can’t beat you,” she said through her frantic breaths. “But if you touch her, I’ll kill him.”

Ciel watched the girl’s eyes carefully. It was genuinely difficult to tell if she meant what she said. It felt like her words lacked conviction, but with how distressed and desperate she was… Ciel could believe that she’d make a rash decision out of panic if she were pressed.

Suddenly, there was the sound of an explosion somewhat close by, and the entire colosseum shook.

Ciel only took her eyes off the girl and Cinder for a moment, but when she looked back, the two were gone—as though they had vanished into thin air.

 


 

Emerald had no idea what that explosion had been, but she was thankful for it. The distraction was all she needed to convince Penny and that other girl’s perceptions to forget she and Cinder were there, giving her the time she needed to carry Cinder in her arms, running to the airship.

She saw Neo in the cockpit, getting the craft started. The girl noticed Emerald—and Cinder in her arms—and opened the side door.

Emerald rushed on, slumping Cinder on the backseat. She was unconscious, but still breathing. Emerald brushed hair out of her face. “Please, please, you have to be okay.” She looked ahead at the cockpit. “Neo! Get us out of here already!”

Neo looked angry with her, but didn’t waste any time getting their ship into the air, flying away from Amity. Emerald didn’t even look back to see what had happened to it—all of her attention was on Cinder.

 


 

Penny flew up to the upper platform her father was on, landing just as Raven transformed out of bird form and did so as well.

Dad!” Penny ran over, giving him a hug that he returned. “Are you okay?! Did she−”

I’m fine, and we have bigger problems right now,” Pietro said, pulling back. “Something just took out one of our thrusters —we’re going down.”

Penny looked at her father with fear.

Shit,” Raven hissed. “Is there anything you can do?”

Pietro shook his head.

I can teleport us to Yang,” Raven said. “No idea where she is or if she’s in a secure location, but it beats a crash landing, that’s for damn sure.”

Wait,” Penny said, holding up a hand. “What about the message? Is it finished?”

Pietro shook his head. “No—and it won’t be if we fall out of broadcast range.”

Penny’s lips stretched into a thin, determined line. “Then I will make sure we do not.”

Pietro looked confused for a moment—then had a sudden, horrible realization. “Penny, no!”

I might be able to hold Amity up long enough,” Penny said. “Even if the message is not finished, we can broadcast as much of it as we can. This is about all of Remnant—they need to know as much as possible.”

Penny…”

And,” Penny added with a nervous smile. “I think it would be bad if Amity crashed. What if we need to use it again someday?”

Penny didn’t wait around to hear any more of her father’s protests. She took off into the air, soaring up and over the top of the stadium before heading down.

It didn’t take long to find the problem engine—all the functional ones were glowing with purple energy from gravity dust and there was only one that was dark… aside from the plume of fire coming from it, that was.

Penny flew over, pressing her back against it and firing her thrusters on max, using them to try and account for the missing engine. She didn’t have nearly the same amount of power… but at the very least, she could slow Amity’s descent.

Penny grunted with effort, feeling the strain on her mechanical body. She knew that she’d only be able to hold it in broadcast position for a few more seconds… but those seconds could be absolutely vital.

 


 

Taiyang’s eyes were glued to his television screen as he watching his youngest daughter speaking to the world. Atlas? She was in Atlas? Already his daughters were so far from him… and, from what Ruby had said, they were in grave danger.

Zwei was also entirely focused on the screen, lying on the couch next to Tai.

I hope Amity Tower will bring us all together,” Ruby said. “Because in the end, that’s how we’ll wi−”

The display suddenly went blank, showing nothing but static.

Tai sprung up from the couch, reaching toward the television. “No—no, come back!”

The screen did not change. Ruby was no longer there.

Taiyang sank to his knees. His arms fell dead at his sides. He’d never felt so powerless in his entire life. His girls were out there, facing who knew what. And he was stuck home… nothing he could do to help them.

Zwei whined as Tai’s head lowered, his eyes staring at the floor.

 


 

Penny felt Amity suddenly shift in a big way, dropping. It was beginning to pick up speed in its fall now—with the other engines still going, it was falling at an angle, heading right for one of the mountains near the launch site.

Penny pushed further, pouring all her energy into her thrusters. Maybe it was stupid to try so hard to save Amity… but it was a symbol of unity between kingdoms. Between everyone on Remnant. It needed to survive—not just so it could be repaired and the tower relaunched, but to remind everyone what it meant. That for the sake of everyone, sometimes differences had to be put aside.

Penny was helping slow the fall somewhat, but she still saw the ground below rushing to meet her—far too fast for her liking. She released her swords, having them slam their hilts against the engine, spinning in groups of four and firing a continuous laser stream, adding to her own thrust.

She was slowing it more now, but the ground was getting closer… closer… closer…

Penny let out a scream from the bottom of her soul, summoning to her mind everything that mattered to her. Her father, Ruby, her other friends, Atlas… the world.

Amity slowed enough to come to a gentle rest within the crater that had once been the abandoned dust mine. There was still the sound of grinding metal against rock, the colosseum shifting on its weight… but it landed relatively intact.

Penny let out a sigh of relief. She unsteadily hovered back to the ground, landing on wobbly legs. That had taken quite a bit out of her.

Eventually, Penny saw the others departing from Amity, dropping down into the scorched crater—her father, who thankfully could use the gravity dust function in his chair to slow his descent, Raven… and Ciel, an old teammate Penny hadn’t expected to be reunited with… particularly not in such a way.

Penny stumbled her way toward them, waving—then, one of her legs gave out and she tripped, landing flat on her face.

She heard the sound of running feet coming over to help her—Ciel reached her, hoisting her heavy mechanical body up with some effort and letting Penny put an arm around her shoulder for balance as they slowly made their way back to Raven and Pietro.

I did not… get a chance to say it before,” Penny said, her head feeling light. She smiled brightly at Ciel anyway. “Salu…tations.”

Ciel gave a slight chuckle. “I never thought I would be so happy to hear you say that.”

It is still… hard to believe you are really here,” Penny said.

I was not the one who was dead,” Ciel retorted.

As they drew closer, Penny saw tears in her father’s eyes. He moved his chair as fast it could go toward her, holding his arms out.

Penny let go from Ciel, dropping into Pietro’s hug.

I’m so glad you’re okay,” Pietro sobbed into her shoulder.

I am glad I a m okay too,” Penny said with a light giggle. “Did we send out the rest of the message?”

Penny felt her father shaking his head. “Not all of it, but… I’m hoping it was enough.”

What was this broadcast anyway?” Ciel said. “Penny said it was a warning, but a warning for what?”

Raven stepped before Ciel. “I think there’s another question that’s more important right now—who are you?” Raven rested her hand on the hilt of Omen.

Penny reached back to Ciel, Ciel grabbing her hand and helping Penny up from her crouched position. “Ciel was part of my team at Atlas Academy,” Penny explained.

Raven didn’t move her hand from her weapon, cinching her eyebrows as she continued staring at Ciel. “And can she be trusted?”

Considering that I am fairly certain Ironwood just tried to kill me along with the rest of you,” Ciel said, gesturing to Amity, “I think it is fair to say I am not exactly jumping at the chance to remain aligned with him.”

Raven kept her critical gaze on Ciel… before relaxing her eyes, taking her hand off Omen and holding it out for a handshake. “Then welcome to the club, Ciel.”

Ciel took the hand, obliging Raven with a rigid handshake.

We probably shouldn’t stick around here for much longer,” Pietro said. “Ironwood is bound to send someone to check out Amity once he realizes it wasn’t destroyed.”

This way,” Raven said, already walking off after gesturing behind her with a thumb. “Think I stashed our ride far enough away that it didn’t go up with the mine.”

 


 

Within the tundra outpost, Yang, Ren, and Jaune had all been gathered together on the lower bunk of the bunk bed, watching Ruby’s message together… only for it to suddenly cut out before it was finished.

Yang had been up on her feet nervously pacing ever since. “That was the broadcast—why did it cut out?!”

Nobody had a chance to answer—instead, the air was filled by a low rumbling sound, Yang feeling the ground tremble beneath her feet.

Hey, uh… Jaune?” Yang said. “Was… this what you felt before?”

Jaune stood up from the bed. “It wasn’t this bad before. I… I don’t think this is an earthquake.”

The three shared a concerned look before they charged outside. Yang could feel the rumbling getting stronger—whatever was causing it was nearby and she was heading right toward it.

Yang saw a rift in the ground ahead of them. She, Jaune, and Ren all stopped at the edge of it, looking down inside.

It wasn’t just a newly-formed ravine… there was something in it. A river, but not of water. It was a thick, dark, reddish-black fluid, reminding Yang of coagulating blood. It reeked of something between sulfur and copper.

What… what is this?” Ren said, covering his nose and mouth .

Yang felt a chunk of the ground come loose beneath her left foot—she nearly pitched forward into the vile liquid until Jaune stuck an arm out in front of her. She backed up a step.

The piece of earth fell into the river with a goopy splash… and a moment later, something else rolled up along the surface. Ivory white, feline skull, long teeth… a Sabyr. Or part of one, at the very least.

The skull disappeared back under the current.

It… it’s a river of Grimm,” Yang said, not sounding like she fully believed it even with it right in front of her. Her eyes followed the direction it was flowing, looking up… and realizing just exactly where it was going . “And it’s heading right toward Atlas .”

Notes:

Just staring at Emerald spending a whole fight on the sidelines paralyzed by guilt and other complicated feelings and going "Go girl, give us nothing"

Chapter 11: Minutes to Midnight

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The lonely girl scrubbed the floors of the Mistrali orphanage she lived in ever since her father was killed. It wasn’t home. She would never call it home. Home was with Dad, home was their little apartment on the lower end of the mountain… home was gone forever.

She couldn’t imagine something more pointless than trying to scrub the orphanage’s floors. She was pretty sure there was more grime than wood in the floorboards, that the stains would never come out no matter how much she worked and sweated.

Hey, what’s she…?”

Stay away from her! Didn’t you hear what she did to W ei ?”

No, what happened?”

They say she almost beat him to death. I saw his face—it was all bloody and eugh.”

Really? Is she crazy or something?”

I don’t know, I just know they say to stay away from her.”

The lonely girl clenched her teeth, feeling frustration bubbling up within her. She glared to the side, only getting a glimpse of two young kids before they gasped and hid around the corner of the hall. They thought they had been whispering quietly enough… they most definitely were not.

She looked down at the bandages on her hands and right index finger. She had beat Wei bloody—but the jerk had been asking for it. He’d been pestering her all day, telling her nobody would ever want a mopey girl like her. She was never leaving the orphanage, would never have a family again…

And so she had hit him. She would’ve done it again, too. They were outside by the big tree that had two rope s but no swing, the sky was overcast, and she’d socked him right in the side of the head. He fell down quick—she got on top of him, kept punching and punching and punching. He’d hit her back at some point, but she hadn’t even noticed until later—she did notice that he’d bitten her pointer finger, though all that got him was a more furious beatdown.

However, one of the orphanage staff came out and saw them, dragged the lonely girl off her prey, and gave her a very, very stern scolding, punishing her with cleaning duty for the rest of the week while W ei went to the doctor.

The lonely girl left the scrubbing brush on the floor, sitting up and wiping sweat from her brow with the back of her hand. She looked down into the water bucket at her side.

She was ten years old. She had bright amber eyes that her father had always likened to the quick and clever fox. Her black hair was tied up into two buns on top of her head.

There was a contusion along her left cheek from where W ei hit her, the skin reddish-purple in a line that followed the top of her cheekbone. She touched a finger to it, wincing at the pain.

Then, she heard footsteps behind her—she quickly picked the brush back up, not wanting to be seen as a slacker.

She didn’t want to be bad. She wanted, more than anything, to be good. But she had gotten angry… she didn’t regret what she did to W ei , but she did regret the consequences.

The lonely girl noticed that it was not one set of footsteps approaching her—it was two. Her curiosity piqued, she turned to look.

One of the people approaching was the head of the orphanage—she was a woman in her fifties, sandy blonde hair that was turning silver at its roots. She always looked tired.

The other woman did not. She looked regal, measured, and dignified. Her strawberry blonde hair was tied back into a ponytail with a black bow, and she wore a nice dress that had a white shirt and rusty red skirt. There was something… severe in her face. A judgmental intensity that gave the lonely girl the sixth sense that she was under the highest level of scrutiny. It was something in the way her eyebrows arched, the wrinkles around her eyes accentuating their intensity.

I’ll take her.”

 


 

The lonely girl shivered, unprepared for the chilly air of Atlas. She was told that dust-based climate control systems kept the cities warm… but it was clear to her now that Atlesians’ standards for what “warm” was vastly differed from a Mistrali’s.

She was standing on the street, staring up at a grand, five-story hotel. Warm light glowed through the two towering front windows, a sign before the columns interspersed between them reading “The Glass Unicorn,” complete with an artistic rendition of the mythical beast.

The lonely girl looked down at the dirtied rags she was wearing—a “white” shirt covered in dirt and dust, pants ripped up at the knee… she didn’t belong in a place that looked so nice.

The woman who adopted the lonely girl—who instructed the girl to refer to her as “the Madame” at all times—stepped up to the front door, hands clasped behind her. She pushed open one of the glass double doors to the hotel. “Come now.”

The lonely girl looked from the Madame to the hotel again. Something in her told her that stepping though those doors would be a permanent decision. The Madame had adopted her, yes, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t still run now. She didn’t know if she could survive on the streets… but it was an option.

However, the promise of warmth and the potential of food inside overruled any other inclination. The lonely girl stepped into the hotel.

The exterior of the building could’ve never prepared the girl for how incredible the interior would be to behold. She could look up and see balconies for each of the five floors running the circumference of the room. There was a brilliant brass clock above the front desk, tables and chairs set on both sides of the central rug that led toward that desk, occupied by plentiful patrons.

There were even two impressive glass statues of Beowolves on either side of the room at the back of the lounge areas.

The Madame kept walking toward the desk. The lonely girl followed behind her, gazing up at the sheer vastness of the space. She’d never been in so big a building her entire life, and not one even half as grandiose.

She walked by tables of patrons laughing and eating and drinking at their tables—some of them took notice of her, looking at her with curious eyes. The lonely girl suddenly became much more conscious of the state of her clothes, hurrying toward the desk—and noticing for the first time that a sign sat on it that read “WE DO NOT SERVE FAUNUS.”

The Madame led her through a door behind the front desk. The lonely girl hesitated in the doorway for a moment, still taking in the splendor of the lobby, but quickly turned around when she heard the Madame clear her throat at her.

The Madame was standing near another door at the back of the room—which, looking around at the countertops, shelves of food, cooking oils, spices, cabinets, and half-prepared food, the lonely girl realized was a kitchen.

Two girls a few years older than the lonely girl stood to the left of the Madame. They had similar faces, hair the same shade as the Madame’s, but one having styled hers with curly drill-like shapes and the other keeping hers straight. The one with curly hair was wearing a white shirt and gray skirt, while the other was wearing a white shirt and gray pants.

The lonely girl made an educated guess that she was looking at the Madame’s daughters. Likely twins, given that they looked to be the same age.

They snickered at the lonely girl—the lonely girl frowned back at them. She noticed then that there was something behind the two, steam rising off it… a basket. A basket filled with freshly baked bread rolls.

The lonely girl felt her stomach growl, a hand starting to reach toward the food on instinct. There had never been enough food to go around at the orphanage—you learned fast that if you wanted to eat, you had to be ready to defend whatever it was you had.

You are to make sure the laundry is folded, the dishes are spotless, and the floors are clean enough to eat off of,” the Madame rattled off, her words strict, clipped, and perfunctory. She turned, starting to walk away.

The lonely girl took a tentative step forward, looking at the Madame with hopeful eyes. “F… food?”

The Madame’s daughters gasped with offense—the lonely girl didn’t know why.

The Madame glared at her… then changed her trajectory, heading over to the bread basket behind her daughters. She picked up one roll, considered it in her hand—then tossed it on the floor at the lonely girl’s feet. “Now hurry and do your chores—the floor looks filthy.”

The Madame walked away with a self-satisfied smirk, walking out to the lobby.

The lonely girl reached down, picking the bread roll off the ground.

Ewww,” the curly-haired daughter said, grabbing onto her sister’s shoulders as they walked out of the room after their mother.

The lonely girl watched them go. She was… confused. Anxious. But most of all, she was hungry. She took a bite of her roll—anyone else at the orphanage would’ve killed for it, no matter how dirty the floor it had been thrown on.

 


 

After eating the roll and somewhat sating her rumbling stomach, the lonely girl was directed by the Madame into an unoccupied hotel room. She was told to take a bath and get herself clean and change into new, more “presentable” clothes.

The lonely girl didn’t mind that order so much. It had been a long time since she’d been able to take a real, clean bath and put on clothes that weren’t tattered and dirty.

After getting herself clean, the lonely girl stepped out of the bathroom to see clothes and a choker laid out on the bed for her. The clothes were a drab set of gray pants and a long-sleeved shirt of the same color, with the only embellishments being some darker fancy threading around the sleeve cuffs and the collar of the shirt.

A hotel uniform. The lonely girl quickly decided she didn’t like it.

What really caught her eye, however, was the choker. She picked it up off the bed, holding it in her palm.

The band of it was silver and shiny, and a carved yellow gem was set into the center of it as a pendent. She’d never worn something so pretty and fancy in her life.

The lonely girl quickly got dressed, tying her hair into twin buns again and clasped the choker on. She looked in the mirror—she still didn’t like the clothes, but the choker was beautiful.

 


 

The lonely girl took a tray of food to a guest’s room on the second floor as her first chore. She was starting to think that maybe things wouldn’t be so bad. The Madame and her daughters seemed a bit mean, maybe, but they were still an improvement over the other kids at the orphanage—at least they weren’t trying to beat you up or take your stuff all the time.

The lonely girl knocked on the door. After a moment, a man in a bathrobe answered. She held out the tray of food for him with a smile—he snatched it from her hands and slammed the door in her face, making her jump back.

She frowned, arms dropping limp to her sides. She tried to not let that get to her—he was probably just in a bad mood. It didn’t mean anything. Surely the rest of the guests at the hotel would be more polite.

 


 

The next week, the lonely girl was decorating a cake in the kitchen. She had never decorated a cake before, but the Madame had taught her how… though she wasn’t the most patient of teachers.

It was a single layer vanilla cake with cream between it and a layer of pink frosting on top, decorated with strawberries that had been cut in half and placed along the top and side of the cake. All she had left to do was to finish placing the strawberries.

The lonely girl glanced around, checking if anyone was nearby. Fresh fruit was something she hadn’t had since before her father was killed. She remembered they used to go to the market together when the summer came, when they could have ripe oranges and peaches and whatever delectable, sweet fruits either of them wanted.

The lonely girl felt her heart ache at the memory. She missed her father. He had taken her to the temple to the Brother gods and told her the story of how they created their world, impressed upon her to always remember that every day of their lives was a gift that had been given to them.

The day he died did not feel like a gift. Her father sprawled on the ground, a knife wound in his chest, blood pooling out and running like rivers through the gaps in the stone sidewalk. Holding his cooling body, screaming, begging him to come back until the Mistral Royal Enforcers finally came… not to help her father. Only because someone had called to complain about some “noisy brat” out on the street.

The lonely girl looked at the small basket of cut strawberries. There were more in there than she ended up needing for the cake, and she noticed one of the ones she had already used was a bit small compared to the rest—she could probably find a better one in the basket, and if the small one wasn’t going to be used, she didn’t see the harm in helping herself to it. She reached out to pluck that strawberr y off the side of the cake—something smacked the back of her hand before she reached it.

She looked to the side, seeing the curly-haired daughter of the Madame standing beside her, scowling at her. Then, she grinned, picking up the placement the cake was on and carrying it off with a flourish.

The lonely girl watched her go, passing her straight-haired sister as she entered the kitchen… and reached over, taking one of the strawberries from the cake. The sisters shared a giggle, the straight-haired one staring right at the lonely girl as she popped the strawberry into her mouth.

The lonely girl glowered at her. She couldn’t remember if the Madame had ever shared the names of her daughters, but at that moment the lonely girl decided she would never let herself remember them if she had. Instead, she’d only call them Curly-Hair and Straight-Hair to tell them apart. They didn’t deserve her remembering their names.

 


 

Another day of arduous work went by for the lonely girl. Bringing food for rooms, bringing laundry down, cooking, cleaning, scrubbing dishes and floors until she was sure she would scrub them so hard she’d work her fingers into little nubs.

Another day of little food or rest. Just work, work, work, work… and then sleep before she would have to wake up and do it all again.

The lonely girl was clearing a room after a guest had checked out, picking up a tray of their eaten food. There was nothing left but crumbs and pie crusts.

She picked up one of the crusts, holding it between her fingers and eyeing it warily. Her stomach growled.

It was past seven in the evening , and she hadn’t yet eaten. The Madame wouldn’t let her until all her chores were done.

The idea she was having disgusted the lonely girl to her core… but hunger and need won out.

She bit a piece off the discarded pie crust.

 


 

As days and weeks wore on, the lonely girl began to give up hope that things would ever change. For a while, she had clung to the belief that, once she’d proved she was a diligent worker and had earned her keep, the Madame would ease up on her… but that day was never going to come.

No matter how many toilets she cleaned and unclogged, no matter how many times she dusted the Grimm statues, how many times she brought clean towels to rooms… it would never change. This would be the rest of her life. Work and exhaustion to the point that the idea of collapsing from overwork had become appealing to her. At least then she could take a break.

The lonely girl’s thoughts came to a crashing stop as she heard the sound of shattering porcelain.

Her awareness caught up to her with blinding swiftness. She was in the lobby—she was holding a tray in her hand. The tray had been carrying a pot of freshly-brewed tea.

The tray was no longer carrying a pot of freshly-brewed tea.

The lonely girl looked down at the floor, seeing the white teapot smashed into pieces, dark brown liquid leaking out into the long red rug that led to the front desk.

She looked up and to the side, seeing the Madame staring at her with barely restrained fury. Her daughters hid behind her, trying to stifle their giggles of anticipation.

The lonely girl’s head dropped down as she felt herself overwhelmed with misery. She’d really done it now… she’d messed up. Her first big mistake.

She felt someone else’s eyes on her—she glanced to the opposite side of the room from the Madame, seeing a man sitting at a table nearby. He had tanned skin and graying long hair mostly contained within a ponytail aside from a stretch of bangs that fell along the left side of his face. He wore a light blue shirt under a navy blue vest, and had two maces held in belt holsters at his side.

There was something… sad in his expression as he looked at the lonely girl. A feeling of sympathy—a feeling the lonely girl had spent so long in the absence of.

 


 

Later that night, the lonely girl was scrubbing the second floor landing. This was her punishment for the broken tea kettle… or the start of it, at least. She felt confident that the Madame would have extra tortures for her planned out for the rest of the month. Maybe the rest of the year.

She clenched her teeth, scrubbing hard enough she felt like she might start a fire from sheer friction. She hated this place. Hated her “family.” They were cruel, awful people—she was just a tool to them. Something to be used and used up. Of course she’d broken that teapot. Who wouldn’t with how exhausted she felt? What else could the Madame have expected?

Getting adopted was supposed to be an escape from her miserable life… yet here she was, scrubbing floors again.

She took a breath, sitting back to wipe sweat off her brow. She heard excited voices from the lobby. She leaned up to look over the lip of the floor between the railing, seeing a group of people gathered around the man who had noticed her misfortune before.

The man was holding up a curved, silver sword. It widened at the tip… the shape was elegant, beautiful. It was then that the lonely girl realized what the man was.

A huntsman. A brave warrior charged with protecting the world from the monsters of Grimm. They saved lives, slayed Grimm… and lived lives of true freedom, not tied or beholden to anyone but their own codes.

She envied them. If things had been different… maybe she could’ve become a huntress herself.

The lonely girl’s attention was ripped away when she heard wet slaps against the ground approaching her direction. She looked behind her… and saw the Madame’s daughters walking her way, shoes positively caked in mud and tracking it down the stairs behind them.

They were giggling to themselves as they approached the lonely girl, who could only watch in disbelief.

Curly-Hair reached her first, looking down at her with a sneer. “You missed a spot.”

She stomped a foot down right next to the girl, spreading mud across the floor and spattering the her pants with it.

The lonely girl looked with anger as Curly-Hair ground her heel into the floor, making sure to dig the mud in deep. The lonely girl’s hand clenched tight around her scrubbing brush. She felt heat under her hand, steam rising up from where her palm met the brush.

The lonely girl had finally reached her limit—she stood, lifted the brush over her head, and slammed it against the ground.

It impacted with a burst of hot steam, spreading out across the landing like a fog cloud and completely obscuring the lonely girl’s vision. She heard a gasp from the first floor, followed by confused and concerned murmurs.

Eventually, the steam began to clear. The lonely girl looked down at her hands, the one that had been gripping the brush still feeling warm. Had she… done that? How?

A word came to her mind—semblance.

She looked down at the lobby again… and saw the Madame glaring up at her, hands on her hips, body rigid with anger.

 


 

The lonely girl collapsed to her knees in the Glass Unicorn’s kitchen, searing pain spreading out through the choker around her neck.

The Madame was standing over her, holding a small remote in her hand and depressing the button on it—every time she did, an excruciating shock followed.

The yellow gem in her choker. The lonely girl now realized what it was. An electricity dust crystal.

The pain was too great for the lonely girl to do much more than clench her fingers, choked screams trying to claw their way out of her throat. The Madame slowly walked toward her, heeled shoes clicking across the tiled floor, holding the button all the while. “Now, that wasn’t very ladylike, was it?”

The lonely girl fell to her hands and knees, more strangled cries emerging from a primal place within her.

Finally, the Madame took her finger off the button, allowing the girl one moment of release from her agony. “I suggest you remember your place.”

The lonely girl remained on all fours, head hanging down, panting to catch her breath as tears streamed down her face.

The Madame pressed the button again, and the girl once again screamed, reeling back in pain. “Say it!”

The Madame stopped once more. The words the Madame has demanded from her before the pain began slowly crawled their way out of the lonely girl’s mouth. “Without you… I am… nothing.”

 


 

Days later, the lonely girl scrambled through the vents of the Glass Unicorn with a bundle of fabric in her arms with quick, quiet breaths, heading back to her room.

She heard a voice carried through the vent—it belonged to the huntsman. “Alright, what gives? Someone took my damn sword.”

I—I’m so sorry for the inconvenience, sir,” one of the sisters said. The lonely girl couldn’t tell their voices apart and didn’t care to. “I promise, we’ll help you look for it.”

The lonely girl climbed out into her “bedroom.” It was just the storeroom behind the kitchen, still filled with dusty crates and boxes and old things that weren’t used anymore. It was cold in there and all she had to sleep on was an aged mattress with one moth-eaten blanket.

She liked the view, at least—there were a series of long windows along the ceiling of the back wall, in the perfect position to see the moon at midnight. Sometimes the girl stayed up late just to see it… her sole respite in her nightmarish life.

The lonely girl stepped over to her bed, placing the bundle on it. She carefully unwrapped it… revealing the huntsman’s sword.

She picked it up as she told herself she needed it more than he did. She looked at her reflection in the blade, seeing her amber eyes on its surface. That sword was power. Power like the Madame had. If there was one thing life had taught the girl, it was that the ability to inflict pain was power. Power over others—power to defend yourself, to make people do what you wanted. Power to take things into your own hands. With that sword… she could finally set herself free.

Now, I don’t think that’s yours, is it?”

The girl quickly spun, throwing the sword at the voice out of panicked instinct. The huntsman was standing in the doorway—he quickly pulled a mace off his belt, swinging it to the side and deflecting the flying blade into the wall. It embedded itself halfway in , shaking.

The huntsman looked from the sword to the girl with a raised eyebrow… he seemed impressed. He stepped further in, shutting the door gently behind him so it wouldn’t make a sound. He pulled his other mace out, loosened his fingers and held his two remaining weapons out flat so the lonely girl could see them. “I’m not going to hurt you.” He crouched, rolling the weapons across the floor in her direction.

The girl’s eyes snapped from the maces to the man a few times. He just stood there… waiting. The girl ran forward, picking up one of the maces—it was so heavy she could only just barely lift it. She looked at the huntsman again with frantic eyes, her frazzled mind unsure what to do. Animal instinct took over. She needed to get out, get to freedom, get away from the danger that was the Madame… and the huntsman was standing in her way.

The girl let out a shout, charging forward and raising the mace up. She swung it down—the huntsman lifted his hand and a metallic clang echoed through the room.

The girl blinked with shock as she processed what she saw. The huntsman’s hand that now held the head of the mace at bay had turned to polished metal, his skin all the way to his wrist shining and silver . “I’ve seen you around. And I think it’s safe to see you aren’t getting the most… fair treatment, yeah? I can’t blame you for what you’re thinking.”

The girl grimaced. “You don’t know what I’m thinki−”

But hurting them isn’t going to make your life any better,” the huntsman continued. “You could always run… but you’d be running the rest of your life. Or—you could find another way to handle it.”

Finally, the girl realized freedom had fully slipped between her fingers. She felt a wave of intense grief. Her head lowered, and the mace feel from the huntsman’s hand, hitting the ground with a dull thunk. “It isn’t fair…” the girl said through her tears, hands falling away from the mace as she let it drop to the floor. “You can do whatever you want, go wherever you want… why can’t I?”

The huntsman was quiet for a moment. “How old are you?”

The lonely girl sniffled, brushing snot away with the back of her sleeve. “Ten.”

Then we’ve got seven years.”

The huntsman walked over to the sword still lodged in place , grabbing onto it and bracing a foot against the wall. With some effort, he yanked it free.

To do what?” the girl asked.

The huntsman smiled at her. “To train you for your huntress exam,” he said, tossing the sword her way.

She reached out, nearly fumbling it out of her grasp before holding it in her arms.

What’s your name, kid?”

The girl looked up at him. Her name… it had been so long since it passed through her lips. So long since anyone cared enough to ask for it. “It’s… it’s Eloise. Eloise Ardour.”

The huntsman gave a nod. “I’m Rhodes. Now—how about we get started?”

 


 

Rhodes did as he promised—every time he returned to stay at the Glass Unicorn, he would find time to sneak away and teach Eloise the ways of huntsmen and huntresses. For his early lessons, he didn’t let Eloise use his sword. Instead, he had her focus on hand-to-hand skills, explaining that it would provide the foundation she needed once she began to use weaponry.

After some months, the day finally came where Rhodes handed his sword to her.

Eloise took it—it felt lighter in her hand than it had the first time she held it.

Now,” Rhodes said. “I want you to show me how to hold that thing.”

Eloise centered her feet, holding the blade out with both hands.

Rhodes chuckled, walking around to her side. “Not quite. Here, turn your body to the side like this—it gives your opponent a smaller target area to hit.”

Rhodes demonstrated, turning his body so his head was looking forward over his right shoulder.

Eloise did the same.

Rhodes dropped his pose, looking over at Eloise. “Good! Much better. Another thing to remember is that a scimitar is a little different than most swords. See where the hilt meets the blade?”

Eloise looked down at it.

Notice that there’s no crossguard,” Rhodes continued. “The scimitar is designed for offense, not defense—to do as much damage as possible in the shortest amount of time. Your best friend when using it is going to be staying light and mobile, making yourself harder to hit.”

Eloise nodded, dropped her pose, then looked down at the sword again. “Hey, Rhodes? Why do you have this anyway when you already have maces?”

Rhodes smiled at her. “That’s a great question.” He pulled out one of his maces, holding it flat in his hand. “Most huntsmen and huntresses tend to stick to one weapon. They’re usually modular and have at least two modes of operation, but most don’t expand their arsenal beyond that.” He slid the mace back onto his belt, holding a hand out toward Eloise.

Eloise handed the scimitar over to him.

Rhodes gave it a few test swings, demonstrating how quickly the blade sliced through the air. “But versatility can be its own weapon. If you lose your main weapon, you have something to fall back on. You can catch your enemies off guard by changing styles or get out of a disadvantage by using something more suited for your situation.”

Eloise beamed. “That’s really cool.”

Rhodes smirked, sliding the scimitar into the sheath on his belt . “Isn’t it?”

Eloise felt her heart skip a beat as she heard something by the door… footsteps.

Rhodes froze too. Neither moved as they watched the door, seeing the light shining from beneath it briefly interrupted by movement. The shadows remained for a moment… before moving away.

Eloise and Rhodes both let out a sigh of relief. Rhodes rubbed his chin. “We’re gonna need to find a way to talk without making so much noise.”

From that day onward, in addition to her fighting lessons, Rhodes began to instruct Eloise in how to use sign language. It was a learning experience for both of them—while Rhodes was fluent, he’d never had to teach someone else a language before. It took him some time to figure out the best way to instruct Eloise while making sure his lessons stuck.

Sign language is a useful skill to have in the field when silence is needed,” Rhodes signed after a few months of teaching Eloise. “But it’s also just a useful skill to have in general—you never know when you might need it, and the people that need to use it will always be thankful for you knowing it.”

Compared to Rhodes’ smooth and expressive hand motions, Eloise’s felt stiff and robotic. “I’ll keep practicing on my own,” Eloise slowly signed back.

Rhodes smiled at her, reaching out and tousling her hair.

The next years were a mixture of misery and peace for Eloise. Despite Rhodes teaching her, it did nothing to change her immediate situation. She was still at the mercy of the Madame and her harpy daughters, still subject to the brutal shocks from her collar. She’d found out long ago that there was no way to remove the jewelry on her own—it had automatically locked when she clasped it on, and if she tried to break it, she would be electrocuted for her troubles. The only way to deactivate it was with the remote, and that never left the Madame’s possession.

Rhodes came and went as he went on missions and stopped to “rest” at the Glass Unicorn. When he left, sometimes Eloise would watch him go. She loved Rhodes a lot—he could never replace her father, but he was the first person she met since her father’s death who treated her like a person. But she came to resent the sight of that back, envying Rhodes’ freedom and knowing that whenever he was gone, she was the lonely girl once again—not Eloise.

Still, those feelings never dampened the excitement and relief she felt whenever Rhodes returned. While they trained, she’d ask him all about the missions he’d been on, listening with rapt attention as he regaled her with tales of his exploits, of fierce battles with monstrous Grimm. And as years wore on, Eloise improved her fighting skills more and more, dreaming constantly of the day she would strike out on her own and make her own stories. She wouldn’t just be a huntress—she’d be the best huntress of them all.

Eloise grew older and, over time, the thin, miserable child became a taller, stronger, and more confident teenager. Despite her circumstances, Eloise began to understand that she was growing into something fierce—something powerful. She couldn’t wait for the day when she’d turn seventeen and leave for a huntsmen academy… the look on the Madame’s face alone when she realized the proud warrior Eloise had grown into right under her pretentious, snobby nose would be worth all the effort she’d put in.

As Eloise reached her teenage years, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her face had sharpened into something that lacked the doughy innocence of a child—she was reminded of her father’s comparisons to a fox in regards to her amber eyes, and felt pleased that her face had grown into that comparison. She held up a strand of her black hair. She’d kept tying her hair into buns for so long as it kept her hair out of the way while doing her chores. However, that style softened her, made her look younger… she didn’t want that anymore. She was becoming a young woman, a young warrior, and she wanted the world to know it.

She began to tie her hair in a half-up, half-down style—still keeping most of it out of her face, but framing said face in such a way that accentuated how she’d aged. Neither the Madame nor her daughters ever commented on the change, but she didn’t need them to—that change had been for Eloise, not them.

Eventually, the day of Eloise’s fifteenth birthday fell. She rushed through her chores, cleaning and scrubbing and nearly sprinting down the stairs with used towels to launder them, not wanting to delay herself a single moment. Rhodes had made a promise before the last mission he left on—not only had he ensured he’d return on her birthday, he told her he’d bring a present along with him.

Eloise hadn’t been given a present for her birthday in so long… she was pretty sure the Madame didn’t even remember she had one.

After finishing all her assigned tasks for the day—and earnestly thanking the Brothers she didn’t slip up and make a mistake in her frantic rushing and receive an electric punishment from the Madame—Eloise immediately returned to her room, waiting for Rhodes.

Several hours later, he arrived. Eloise watched him as he walked into the room, an eager smile on her face. Rhodes didn’t greet her, walking over in silence—he took a knee before her, reaching back, pulling his scimitar from its sheath… and lowered his head, presenting it to Eloise.

Eloise stared at it, breaths shrinking as she tried to process what was happening. “Are you… giving me this?”

In two years, you’ll be able to take an exam and join an academy without your guardian’s permission,” Rhodes said. He looked up. He didn’t look much older, despite the years—but he had gained a new, curving scar below his right eye in the time that passed. “We met when you stole a sword… now, you’ve earned one of your very own. A perfect copy.”

It was only then that Eloise realized that he hadn’t unsheathed the blade from his belt like usual—she looked down, confirming that the original scimitar was still there.

She reached a tentative hand out, laying it gently on the hilt of the sword offered to her. She let it rest there for a moment before closing her fingers around it, taking it from Rhodes.

Remember that a weapon is not something to ever take lightly,” Rhodes said. “A weapon is a tool of power. That power can help, protect, and save… it can also harm, torture, and kill. The weapon itself has no will—it is up to whoever wields it to decide what it will become.”

Eloise traced a hand over the side of the blade, fingertips just barely touching it. She saw her reflection within it… she was one step closer to becoming the huntress she dreamed of being. She looked up at Rhodes, her mouth a thin, sincere line. “I understand.”

Rhodes stood up, ruffling Eloise’s hair the way he always did . She laughed, closing her eyes. “I thought you would,” Rhodes said with a smile. “Happy birthday, Eloise.”

 


 

The Madame stood at the front counter, letting out a long sigh. She looked up at the clock above her—eleven thirty-eight at night.

And as she looked around the lobby and the absolute lack of any patrons in it, she realized what a slow night it had been. All of their current guests had retired to their rooms. It wasn’t common for there to be absolutely no one in the lounge cavorting, drinking, and eating, but every once in a while, one of those quiet nights came around.

Then again, most nights had been slower for her ever since adopting Eloise Ardour. The Madame had to pat herself on the back for that idea—extra help without having to spend the money on paying new employees. However, Eloise’s work was still only adequate and a far ways away from exceptional… no matter how much “encouragement” the Madame utilized.

Perhaps it had something to do with that huntsman that was always lurking around. Rhodes. She suspected that he had taken some kind of interest in Eloise. Perhaps some misguided form of paternal attachment. Whatever it was, the Madame didn’t like it—Eloise’s obedience could not be secured purely by pain alone. It also depended on her isolation… which made it unfortunate that Rhodes was also one of the Glass Unicorn’s most loyal and well-paying patrons—it made him a difficult man to justify turning away.

The Madame’s quiet reflection was interrupted by the sound of rushing footsteps. Her head snapped to the side as her daughters burst out of the kitchen, eyes wide and breaths frantic. “Mom, come quick—Eloise has a weapon!”

The Madame’s eyes shot open wide. Her daughters led her toward Eloise’s room—it appeared the night would not be so slow after all.

 


 

Rhodes pushed open the double doors to the Glass Unicorn with a weary sigh. His last mission had been a doozy, and he was still worn out from it. He’d only just gotten back in town and he could practically already feel the soft mattress that would catch his exhausted body as soon as he got a room.

The first thing that struck Rhodes as he walked in was just how… quiet things were. He was used to there being people in the lobby, but it appeared no one was in the mood for socialization that night. However… his life as a huntsman had honed his instincts to a sharp point. There was a difference between the quiet of calm, and the quiet of awaiting disaster… and he couldn’t shake the feeling that this was the latter.

It wasn’t helping matters that no one was stationed at the front desk. Typically, it was the Madame herself there and, if not, it was one of her daughters. As Rhodes approached it, he looked at the clock above it… eleven fifty-seven. Three minutes to midnight.

Rhodes stopped at the desk, resting his hands on it. “Hello? Anyone there?” His voice echoed around the empty room. Maybe the Madame had just needed to step away for a moment. He hoped that it didn’t have anything to do with Eloise. He had no idea what she was doing to that girl, but it couldn’t be anything good—he’d tried to ask Eloise before, but she’d always clam right up whenever he did. She often did that whenever he asked too probing a question. He cared a great deal for his young charge, but he knew precious little of her life… it couldn’t have been pleasant if she was so hesitant to share any part of it.

Rhodes waited a moment more, listening for any sign of movement, any approaching footsteps… there were none.

But then there was one sound—something falling over and crashing, muffled behind walls. The direction… it was from the space behind the front desk.

The kitchen… and that led to the storeroom. Eloise’s room.

Rhodes took off in a run, pushing through the kitchen door and bashing the storeroom door open… and what he saw before him made a man who had seen people eviscerated by Grimm, who had been forced more than once to take the lives of bandits and other criminals, freeze in sheer horror.

The Madame’s daughters were both lying on the ground in pools of red, the color staining their white shirts. The curly-haired one had her face down on the ground, one arm crumpled awkwardly beneath her body, while the straight-haired one was lying supine, glassy eyes staring up at the ceiling. There was a ragged gash across her chest, blood leaking from the corner of her mouth. The scent of copper filled the room.

Past the corpses, one figure was still standing… clutching the Madame by the throat with a tight hand, choking the life from her.

Eloise Ardour. She held a sword in her other hand, the sword Rhodes had given to her… and it was covered in blood.

It wasn’t just the sword—there was blood all down the front of Eloise’s shirt, spattered on her face, coating her hand… there was something unbearable about the sight of her.

The Madame had a remote in her hand, pressing a button with her thumb over and over as Eloise continued to strangle her—every time the button was pressed, an electric shock ran over Eloise’s body from the choker she always wore… the one with the yellow gem. Despite the electricity, Eloise didn’t react. It seemed the girl had gotten used to the pain—it meant nothing to her anymore.

The flesh of the Madame’s neck was burning with every shock where Eloise’s hand made contact with it. The girl’s semblance.

It didn’t appear that Eloise had noticed Rhodes’ entrance. Her head was lowered, her hair covering part of her face and keeping her eyes shrouded in shadow. “You were right,” she said darkly. “Without you, I am nothing.” She lifted her head, looking at the Madame with tearful eyes. “But because of you, I am everything.”

Eloise drove her blade forward—it punctured through the Madame’s stomach with a sickening sound, more blood splashing on the floorboards. The Madame let out a few choking sounds… before falling limp on Eloise’s scimitar, the remote tumbling from her hand with a clatter.

Eloise pulled the sword out, letting the Madame’s body drop to the floor with a weighty thud. It was all Rhodes could do to watch on in shock and utter horror. “El… Eloise…”

Eloise turned at the sound of his voice , tears streaking down her face and mixing with the blood on her cheek. Despite everything… she smiled at him. A broken, unsteady smile… the smile of a girl who had been pushed one step too far. “I don’t have to run now,” she said, her voice shaking.

Rhodes lowered his head, trying to fight back his own tears. Eloise was so lost in her emotions, in her shattered mind, that she didn’t even realize what she’d done. She’d done something she couldn’t walk back from—that couldn’t be looked past. “No,” Rhodes said. “That’s all you’ll ever do.” He looked up at her, reaching a hand forward. “Eloise… give me the sword.”

Eloise’s smile disappeared. She shifted back, her body language reminding Rhodes of a cornered, frightened animal… one that instinctively understood they had no way out, no option left other than fighting to the bloody end. “No… no, no, no. No! You− you were supposed to understand! You’re supposed to help!”

I can’t help you with this!” Rhodes said, gesturing to the bodies. “Eloise, do you even realize what you’ve done?! You killed them.”

With her free hand, Eloise reached up to the choker on her neck. “I… I had to. I had to.”

Rhodes felt a stab of grief through his heart. He knew things were bad, but… physical torture? If only he’d found out sooner—if only he’d known, he could’ve done something before things had gotten to this point.

But he hadn’t known. And now it was too late—the Madame had paid the price for her cruelty and her daughters with her… but her death had destroyed Eloise’s life as well. Her future was shattered around her. Duty demanded that Rhodes take her in. No matter her age, she had committed murder. Even if it had been out of self-defense, even if Eloise felt she really had no other options left, it didn’t matter. The Madame had been too public a figure, too respected. Her killer would never be given the benefit of the doubt, and Eloise would be hunted the rest of her days.

The best Rhodes could hope for now… was taking Eloise in himself. Maybe he could speak for her, lessen her sentence… whatever he could do. But he couldn’t undo the things she’d done. He couldn’t forget that the skills Eloise used to kill her adopted family had been passed down to her through him.

Eloise, please,” Rhodes said quietly. He put his hand on the shaft of one of his maces. “Don’t… make me hurt you.”

Eloise stared at Rhodes with a look of such utter despair and betrayal that it completely destroyed whatever remained of the man he had been before stepping into that room. Whatever happened at the end of that night, Rhodes would never be the same as he once was.

Eloise gritted her teeth, a primal rage overtaking her. Of course… she wasn’t the type to go down without a fight. It was with sorrow that Rhodes recalled that was one of the things he’d most liked about her.

The two stared each other down. The shattered moon shone through the windows above, bathing the former mentor and apprentice in silver light.

From somewhere nearby, a bell began to chime the hour.

Midnight.

Rhodes pulled out his maces, spinning them in his hands and pressing the button to switch them into gun mode, the head of the mace moving outward like the slices of an orange.

Eloise dashed forward at him, clenching her teeth. She pressed off the ground, letting out a shout as she leaped into the air and held her scimitar over her head.

Rhodes crossed his maces in front of him, catching the blade as it fell—Eloise kicked out, trying to push herself away. Rhodes thrust a mace forward, hitting her in the stomach before she got too far and sending her flying back instead.

It hurt him to hurt her… but he had to stop her before she could do any more harm.

Eloise slid to a stop, her bloody hand leaving a track along the ground as she held it down to stop herself. She didn’t wait a moment before charging in again… Rhodes had taught her to fight aggressively, hadn’t he?

The two clashed weapons again, Rhodes deflecting Eloise’s strikes—she made a quick step around his side, Rhodes parrying her again… but fell into a trap as he leaned forward, Eloise grabbing his shoulder, vaulting over his head, and wrapping her legs across his chest to hold on to him.

He was holding back—and he had forgotten that Eloise was a clever one.

Eloise tried to bring her sword toward his neck, Rhodes stopping it with his mace… though he was still straining against her. She was in a position of leverage, and he wasn’t fully rested—while a fifteen-year-old girl would not normally be a significant threat to him , Eloise knew her limitations and how to work around them, even in her clearly distressed state of mind. Plus, he had been the one to train her—she knew his moves almost as well as he did.

Eloise got the blade close enough to grab the dull side with her other hand, pushing it closer toward Rhodes. While he had the opportunity, Rhodes used his semblance, turning the surface of his skin to metal around his neck.

The metal coating had stretched just over his jawline when Eloise released her off hand from her sword, grabbing his throat. It began to get hot—very, very hot. The metal was turning orange under her grip—no amount of it would protect him from that kind of heat.

Rhodes managed to get his other hand on Eloise’s wrist, grabbing it and throwing her off him. She sailed across the room, smashing against an old shelf and landing on her hands and knees. A small bag was knocked loose from the shelf, landing next to Eloise—she took notice of it.

She picked it up as Rhodes started to fire at her with his maces in gun mode, reminding himself that she still had aura, that he wouldn’t be risking seriously hurting or killing her… though it still didn’t make it any easier to do.

Eloise ran forward, holding a hand behind her back. She ducked to the side before one bullet struck her, deflected another with a well-timed sword slash, then tossed the bag forward at Rhodes’ face.

Rhodes swung out with his maces to knock it away—but the fabric caught on the spikes of the mace, tearing the bag open and unleashing a cloud of dust. He wasn’t sure what it was, though the herbal scent made him guess it might’ve been some forgotten bag of seasoning , but what he did know was that he had been effectively blinded.

He coughed—as the dust cleared, he no longer saw Eloise in front of him. He quickly turned around… there she was.

And she was holding two swords, one in each hand.

Rhodes looked down, seeing that his scimitar was missing from his belt.

They ran toward one another , striking with a series of blows, weapons sparking against each other. Eloise managed to hook her blades around the maces, lifting them and opening Rhodes’ torso up for a swift kick that pushed him back toward the wall.

While he was stumbling, she slashed twice across Rhodes’ chest, getting solid hits.

Rhodes felt the last of his aura sputter and die as he let out a growl—he’d really needed that rest. Even Eloise seemed stunned she’d managed to break through his aura.

Rather than go on the defensive, Rhodes pushed forward, attacking even more aggressively. He had to hope this could snap Eloise out of it—that if she realized she would really have to kill him to make him stop, she would give in. Either that, or he could at least take her down before she went for the finishing blow.

Eloise ducked and dodged, stepping backward—until Rhodes managed to catch her with a knee to the stomach. She lifted into the air with a cough and Rhodes brought both maces around, slamming them into her and sending her into the pile of junk under the windows, her aura shattering and her body landing slumped against a blue chest, swords loose beneath her unclenched hands.

As soon as he saw her there, head hanging down, Rhodes felt a pang of guilt and concern. He took heavy breaths, dropping his weapons as he moved toward her. She was unconscious… and he was thankful that their battle hadn’t been to the bitter end after all.

As Rhodes drew closer, he lifted his hand, reaching out toward Eloise—her eyes suddenly snapped open and she tightened her grip around the scimitars, rushing forward.

And that’s when Rhodes felt pain through his midsection, heard the wet sound of sharp metal piercing through flesh. His breath caught in his throat.

He looked down. Eloise was in a low stance before him, head hanging down, eyes closed, and both arms forward… still holding the swords that had impaled him.

Already his vision was beginning to blur. His hand was trembling, his strength fading. He struggled past it, pushing his hand further… and laid it atop Eloise’s head for the final time.

He saw her eyes open with shock.

They met each other’s gaze one last time. Rhodes gave her a sad, pitying smile. He’d tried. Tried to help her… and in the end, all he’d done was help her destroy herself. He wanted to tell her he was sorry. Wanted to tell her he forgave her, that he understood why she’d done what she did… he wanted to tell her that he loved her. That she was the daughter he’d never had and never even known he’d wanted.

But no words came. Only blood spreading through his shirt. Only the darkness shrinking in on his vision.

Rhodes felt himself falling… and then felt nothing at all.

 


 

Eloise pulled her swords back as Rhodes began to fall, collapsing back on the ground. He lay still, unmoving, open eyes staring blankly at the ceiling.

Eloise could only stare back, her breaths harsh and panicked. She wasn’t seeing what she was seeing. That wasn’t Rhodes there on the ground, dead—dead by her hand. There was no blood spreading beneath him, staining the front of his shirt where two smooth puncture wounds had been left by her scimitars.

It couldn’t be real. It couldn’t be. Any moment now, she would blink her eyes, wake up on her uncomfortable mattress, and she would find out it was all a dream. She’d wait until the next time Rhodes came to the hotel and she would tell him about it, and he’d tell her there was a lesson in it, something to learn, and everything would be alright.

But she blinked and blinked and blinked, and every time she opened her eyes again, she was still just staring at a corpse.

She felt tears stinging her eyes. Reality rushed in on her like a collapsing building. Rhodes was dead. She had killed him. Just like she’d killed the Madame and her daughters.

The swords fell from Eloise’s hands, clattering against the ground. The blood of all four lives she’d taken were mixed on those blades, staining them . Eloise walked over beside Rhodes’ body, collapsing to her knees as the tears streamed freely down her cheeks.

Rhodes.” She shook his shoulder. “Rhodes. Wake up. You have to wake up.”

Rhodes didn’t move.

Please,” Eloise said in a choked whisper. She dropped her head against his shoulder, hands clenching into fists on his chest. “You were supposed to understand. You were supposed to help me be free. I− I didn’t want to− they just kept hurting me over and over and I couldn’t take it anymore, I couldn’t let them take what you gave to me, I− I didn’t have a choice.” Her breath hitched with sobs. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t wait any longer . I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Words gave way to unintelligible sobs.

She had no idea how much time passed as she cried over her late mentor. An eternity wouldn’t have been enough to get out all the grief that weighed on her soul. But eventually, the tears stopped… and in their place came a flood of anger. She glowered at Rhodes’ body.

This is your fault,” she spat. “Huntsmen are supposed to protect people. But you… you just kept letting them hurt me. You hypocrite.”

Eloise stood. She had to hold on to the anger. She had to hold on to it because nothing else was left—if she didn’t, she’d never leave. Someone would find her covered in blood, crying over the body of the man she killed.

So she needed to be angry. That was what would keep her alive.

She walked over to the Madame’s corpse, finding the remote to her choker on the ground. She picked it up, finding the button that powered the horrid device down. She pressed it.

With the choker deactivated, Eloise got her fingers under the band—with a tug, she ripped it off, holding it in her palm. She sneered at it before tossing it away.

She lifted a hand to her neck, tracing the circumference of it. She felt rough skin in a line around her neck … a permanent shame, a final “gift” from the monstrous Madame.

Eloise looked over the bodies… and knew what she needed to do.

 


 

Eloise Ardour watched from a street corner as the Glass Unicorn went up in flames. All it had taken was using her semblance long enough on a few curtains to get it started, and from there, the consuming fire would take care of the rest on its own.

She saw some people leave—guests who had been sleeping in their beds, awoken by fire alarms. She didn’t care if everyone made it out… it’s not like any of them had cared for her when she was suffering.

Eloise cinched the hood of the cloak she’d taken from the wardrobe in the Madame’s room around her. She’d cleaned the blood off herself, changed into new clothes… and kept her twin scimitars hidden under that cloak.

In the investigation that followed the sudden fire that burned down the Glass Unicorn, the remains of the Madame, her two daughters, and a huntsman named Rhodes would all be found. An autopsy would reveal that all were dead before the estimated time the blaze began… all from wounds left by a blade.

However, no trace of the Madame’s adopted daughter, Eloise Ardour, would ever be found. Some believed her responsible, some suspected she had been trapped in the fire, her body burned to the point of utter destruction… and in a sense, Eloise had died that night. The lonely girl that once was was no more.

All that was left behind were her burning cinders.

 


 

Rhodes!”

The name fell from Cinder’s mouth as a sharp gasp as she abruptly sat up, consciousness returning to her. That name… it had been years since it had passed through her lips. It was a name that belonged to another time, to a girl who had burned away that cold Atlesian night.

Cinder touched her human hand to her cheek—it was wet with tears under her remaining eye.

She recognized the fleshy walls of Monstra, felt the hard osseous slab beneath her.

Something moved toward her—Emerald.

I’m so glad you’re okay.” Emerald knelt at the side of the slab before Cinder, taking her Grimm hand into hers. The relief on Emerald’s face was genuine. “How are you feeling? I… I was so worried.”

Cinder slowly blinked, grinding her teeth as she felt a flare of pain through her skull. She pressed a hand to the side of her head as memory caught up to her. Amity… Penny Polendina… that AUF soldier…

She’d… lost. Cinder had been defeated.

Looking further around the room, Cinder noticed that Neo was present as well. She was standing by the doorway, arms folded. There was an “I told you so” pout on her face… but still clear concern in her eyes. That was until she looked down at the kneeling Emerald—for her, those eyes held only pity.

You… you brought me back here,” Cinder said, glancing down at Emerald. She ripped her Grimm hand away from Emerald, turning to look away. “We… failed.”

You were hurt,” Emerald said, dejected hands falling back to her sides. “I was just trying to help.”

Cinder snapped her head back in Emerald’s direction, feeling an intense, burning spike of anger. “Help…? Help? Was that what you were doing while you were cowering like a scared child?!” Her glare moved to Neo. “While you were busy running away, and I had to do the fighting for all of us?!”

I− I’m sorry,” Emerald said, standing up and holding her hands out in a placating gesture. “I know I screwed up. I− I froze up and−”

And you. Were. Useless,” Cinder growled.

Emerald’s lips flapped pathetically, though at least no grating, mewling sounds were coming from them for a moment. “I’m… sorry. But you were right! There was something going on at Amity, if we only had more support−”

Cinder’s Grimm hand clenched, scraping lines into the bone slab she sat on with her claws. “Get. Out.”

Cinder could feel heat rising off her… her natural semblance, reacting to her anger.

Emerald looked shattered by the command. She stood in complete, broken silence for a moment. “I… I am sorry,” she choked out before turning away, leaving the room in a rush.

Cinder felt a snarl deep in her throat as she watched the girl leave. Neo watched her as well, but was quiet as always.

 


 

Emerald rushed out of Cinder’s room, not wanting to let the woman see her cry. She knew she’d messed up—Cinder wasn’t wrong about that. But never before had she been so cruel in her admonishments. Never before had Emerald felt so strongly that she was nothing to Cinder, a little insect not even worth her attention.

And it wasn’t like she had ordered Neo to leave.

Because she wasn’t useless, was she? Not like Emerald was. It st r uck her suddenly how badly she needed Cinder to believe she was useful—that she had a purpose, a reason to be worth keeping around .

Why? Why wasn’t Emerald enough on her own? Why did she need to prove anything to anyone?

Told you she didn’t care about you.”

Emerald glanced to the side. So, Mercury had been hanging outside of the room, leaned against a wall… and he’d heard everything that was said inside.

Not now, Merc,” Emerald said, turning to head down the hall as she wiped away her tears with the heel of her palm.

Yes, now,” Mercury said, pushing off the wall to follow her. “Because this is exactly what I’ve been trying to tell you ever since Haven. Cinder only sees you—only sees us— as tools to be used. If we can’t be used, we’re worth less than dirt to her.” There was a pause. “And that’s more true than ever now that Neo’s in the picture.”

Stop.”

Emerald looked at Mercury long enough to see a slash of a grin form on his face. “Why? Because Cinder looks at her the way you’ve always wanted her to look at you?”

Emerald fully rounded on him, getting in his face. “What do you even want, huh?! To just keep bothering me until I tell you you’re right?!”

The smile disappeared from Mercury’s countenance. “I… I just don’t want to see Cinder drag you down with her. I mean, come on—disobeying Salem, flying in the face of her direct orders? She’s sinking… and maybe it’s time you do what I did and jumped ship before it’s too late.”

Emerald took a step back, looking Mercury up and down. “What do you mean like you did?”

Mercury placed a hand on his chest. “I’m not loyal to Cinder anymore—I’m loyal to Salem. And I think you should really consider reexamining your loyalties too.”

After a moment of hesitation, Emerald opened her mouth to respond—but was cut off by a guttural scream from further down the hallway. “What… was that?”

Mercury folded his arms, shrugging. “One of the brats, I think—pretty sure it’s the farm boy. Hazel’s been… ‘working on him.’”

Emerald looked down the hall, partially darkened by shadows. Through them, she saw a door to the side… and heard another scream.

 


 

After Emerald left, Cinder watched as Neo casually reached out to the side of the door, touching a protrusion that caused a black door made of calcified Grimm matter to slide down, shutting the room off from the hall. After that, she stood before it, crossing her arms again and glaring at Cinder.

Cinder glared right back, the closed space filling with thick tension.

First, you let Ruby slip away when we had her at our mercy,” Cinder said. “And now you’re running away from our enemies? I’m beginning to think I misjudged you.”

Neo began to move her hands emphatically as she signed her response. “What’s wrong with you? Everything’s been getting worse since the second we stepped onto this stupid whale.”

Cinder narrowed her eye. “What do you mean?”

You aren’t acting like yourself. You haven’t been ever since you talked to Salem. We worked well together before. We were a team. But now you’re making all the decisions, disobeying Salem’s orders, and putting us both in danger.”

Cinder stood up from the slab, walking over to Neo and leaning over her with a sneer. “You should be very, very careful what you say next. Don’t overvalue your place here.”

Neo squinted back at Cinder. “You can pretend all you want,” she signed. “But I’m pretty sure you’ve never let anyone get as close to you as I have. I wasn’t the one you sent running out that door.”

Cinder looked at the door, then back at Neo. She clenched her teeth. “I don’t get it. Why don’t you just do it already?!” The air around her began to grow hot as she unconsciously used her semblance. “Betray me, turn on me like everyone else I’ve ever known has! Show me I’ve been right to keep trusting myself and no one else! I can’t stand the waiting anymore. Waiting for the other shoe to drop, waiting to be reminded that I have never mattered to anyone.”

Cinder felt herself starting to crack. A tear running over her cheek turned to steam from her hot skin… and then she began to cool, her anger burning away.

She fell to her knees, slumping. “I can’t… I just can’t do this again. I don’t want to hope anymore.”

Neo’s angry features softened. She crouched down before Cinder. She put a hand on her shoulder… then wrapped her arms around her in a hug.

I’m sorry,” Cinder whispered, putting her own arms around Neo in return, barely even thinking about it. If she had, she probably would’ve never allowed something like this . “Please, I… don’t go. I don’t want to be alone again.”

The door suddenly opened again—realizing the position they were in, Cinder and Neo sprang back from each other, looking up… and saw Salem standing in the doorway, looking down on the two disapprovingly. “I want everyone to gather on the bridge—something big is about to happen.”

 


 

Hazel left the “ holding room,” leaving Oscar on the floor—beaten, bloody, and bruised, but not yet broken.

Oscar took in shaky breaths, allowing himself to be thankful for this brief moment of peace. He managed a tired laugh. “You know… can’t think of a time I’ve ever hurt this much.”

I’m sorry,” Ozpin said from within Oscar’s mind. Despite all that had happened between the former headmaster and their group, Oscar was glad to have him back. He wasn’t sure he could’ve held against Hazel’s torture if he had been alone. “I wish that taking control could spare you this pain, but… I am afraid it does not work that way.”

Oscar let out another half-hearted chuckle, feeling pain flare across his form. “Well… I appreciate the thought at least.” A beat passed. “Ozpin? Why… why did you come back now?”

I… felt that you needed me,” Ozpin said. “I did not want you to face this alone. While I was hiding in the deeper recesses of your mind, I had quite a lot of time to think. To reflect. On the things I have done for so long. I ran because… because I knew all of you were right to be angry. I deceived you. Kept secrets. No matter how painful those memories were to me, it was not right of me to keep information you needed out of your hands. I should’ve trusted you all with that knowledge.”

Yeah… I’ve been wondering how that memory thing worked for a while now,” Oscar said. “Some of those memories weren’t even yours, were they?”

It’s old magic—powerful magic. Impossible for mortal beings to master… but I am no mortal being, and I’ve had much time to learn. And Salem has as well.”

Oscar’s eyes widened, and he let out a pained gasp. “She… she can do that too?”

Indeed,” Ozpin said. “She… used it on one of my prior incarnations, one of the few times our paths directly crossed in the years since the battle that… that claimed the lives of all but one of our daughters. She showed me her own memories in an attempt to break my spirit, showed me the full truth she had once kept from me . I’m ashamed to say it worked. It was a very long century before I recovered my willpower.”

That’s… extremely messed up of her.”

Oscar heard a weary sigh within his mind. “The Salem I once knew was passionate, sometimes to a fault, but ultimately… kind. The Salem we face now is what happens when that passion is twisted and corrupted… by grief and the forces of darkness alike.”

Oscar closed one of his hands. “Do you think there’s anything left of the old Salem in there somewhere?”

Too much,” Ozpin said, an answer which surprised Oscar. “I fear I am the one who has lost more of myself in these long centuries. So many lifetimes, so much death I have witnessed or caused… I numbed myself to my own humanity without even realizing it. I believed that sacrifices were needed for the sake of the greater good, but that belief only served to blind me to the evils I was harboring within myself. My disregard for the free wills of the Branwen twins. My choice to allow fear to dictate my actions and keep information to myself and myself alone.”

Oscar lowered his eyes. “Honestly… I don’t think we’ve done much better. We didn’t tell Ironwood everything we knew at first, and now…”

I am aware of what transpired. I may have been silent, but I was still paying attention. Please, do not blame yourself or your friends too much for what happened. Ironwood is no longer the man he once was, and telling him all at the jump would’ve done little to prevent his downfall.”

You really think there’s nothing we could’ve done?”

Ozpin was quiet for a moment. “Ironwood has always been a cautious man, but times of strife reveal sides of ourselves that even we might not be aware of. Had I known that it would cause James to become so paranoid, to attempt to control everything with an iron fist… I doubt I would’ve ever invited him to join the Guardians. But that is the risk one takes in trusting others.”

Oscar managed a small smile. “Thanks, Oz. I… feel like I get you a bit more now. You’ve lived so much longer than any of us, experienced so much… and you still aren’t always sure what the right thing to do is.”

Ozpin chuckled warmly. “Unfortunately, that is simply a condition of being a person. It never quite goes away.”

The door to the room opened again. Oscar closed his eyes, tensing up and preparing for more merciless beatings… when he realized he didn’t hear the heavy thud of Hazel’s footfalls.

He opened his eyes again, looking up from the ground to see Emerald Sustrai peeking into the room, looking it over. Then, she stepped inside, took one more quick look behind her, and made the door shut again. She was holding something in her hand.

White with a red symbol made of three crossing lines on it—a medical kit.

Emerald looked down at Oscar—and flinched back. “Oh! You’re awake. I was, uh… kinda hoping you wouldn’t be conscious.”

Oscar groaned, trying to sit up through his pain. “What… what are you doing in here?”

Emerald took a breath, running a hand over her head. “I… I don’t know. Reconsidering a lot of things, I guess.” She dropped her hand back to her side, brows creasing with concern. “I… heard you screaming earlier. It sounded bad.”

Oscar managed to get into a seated position, holding a hand over his bruised stomach. “Definitely wasn’t great.”

Emerald walked over to him, crouching down. She gave him a visual inspection, reaching out to gently grab him by the chin and move his head around to ensure there was nothing she was missing. All the while, Oscar noticed that the expression on Emerald’s face looked… pained.

How can anyone do this to a kid?” she muttered to herself.

Is this some kinda weird ‘good cop, bad cop’ thing?” Oscar said, moving back from her. “Because if it is, you can knock it off—it’s not going to work.”

Well, good thing it isn’t then,” Emerald said, setting the medical kit on the ground and popping it open. “Honestly, I don’t even know what they’re trying to get out of you, and I don’t think I want to know.” She took out a cotton ball, dabbing some rubbing alcohol on it, and reached out to start swa bb ing a bloody bruise on Oscar’s cheek.

Oscar winced, but didn’t pull away. He didn’t know why… but for some reason, he felt confident he could trust what Emerald was saying. He almost laughed to himself—it was an odd thing to think about someone whose semblance dealt in deceit and trickery. “You said you were—ow—reconsidering things a second ago. What did you mean by that?”

Emerald pulled the swab back with a frown. “I… guess I’m just realizing that I’ve never meant anything to someone who meant the world to me. I thought for so long that I only needed to believe in her and everything would turn out okay. That I had a debt to her I could never repay.” She let out a dry chuckle, looking down at the ground. “You know, kinda funny that someone who uses illusions could be duped by one for so many years. Could let herself be duped by one.” She sighed. “And now that I’m seeing through it , I… I’m realizing how many awful things I excused just because she told me it was alright. That it was necessary.”

Emerald was being careful to never reference the subject she was referring to by name, but Oscar was pretty sure he could intuit who it was regardless. Emerald was the one between her and Mercury who had the far more extreme reaction to learning of Cinder’s defeat by Kadmeia’s hands.

I’m sorry,” Oscar said.

Emerald let out another humorless laugh as she pulled out a bandage, sticking it over a cut on Oscar’s forearm and covering it with his sleeve. “Don’t be. No one should be sorry for me—not after the things I’ve been a part of.”

Oscar thought for a moment before looking back up at her. “Well… I don’t know all the things you were a part of. All I know is that you’re the first person here I’ve met who’s tried to talk to me without beating me up —so you’re alright in my book.”

Emerald looked up with surprise… then smiled at him. It was nice to see a genuine, appreciative smile on her face.

The door opened again.

Emerald quickly turned, standing up and facing it.

Hazel stomped in, eyebrows lifting in surprise to see Emerald there.

Oscar eyed the medical kit warily… but Hazel wasn’t even looking at it. Then, Oscar remembered Emerald’s semblance—she was using it to hide the kit from Hazel’s awareness.

What are you doing in here?” Hazel said, deep voice rumbling like an earthquake.

I wanted to see if I could get anything out of the kid myself,” Emerald said, gesturing back to Oscar. The lie rolled easily off her tongue… but after their frank conversation, Oscar could spot the subtle differences in her tone. “Showing some initiative.”

Hazel huffed through his nose, walking forward and bumping his shoulder against Emerald as he passed her. “This is my job. Not yours.”

Oscar instinctively tried to move back, but Hazel grabbed him by the back of his jacket, starting to drag him toward the door.

Salem wants us all on the bridge,” Hazel said as he passed Emerald in the opposite direction.

Emerald began to follow him. “Why are you taking him?” She motioned to Oscar.

Hazel grinned. “He gets to watch.”

Emerald’s steps stopped for a moment, and she fell behind Hazel. She and Oscar met eyes from where he was being dragged along the floor. They shared the same look of worry.

I don’t like the sound of that, Oscar thought to Ozpin.

Me either,” Ozpin thought back. “Whatever it is Salem intends for us to witness, it is almost assuredly nothing good. However… I think we may have just been handed an excellent opportunity.” Oscar could feel that Ozpin’s attention was on Emerald.

Yeah, Oscar thought. I was thinking the same thing.

 


 

Weiss sat on the side of her old childhood bed as she finished changing Nora’s bandages. There wasn’t too much bleeding coming from her electrical scars, but enough so that a few of her bandages needed to be switched out with clean ones .

Being the one who had to change the unconscious Nora out of her clothes and into said bandages made Weiss uncomfortably aware of just how far those jagged lines had spread. Practically the only part of Nora’s body left unmarked by them was her face, which they had stopped just shy of .

Weiss pulled the bed sheets back up over Nora’s chest again, laying a hand on the girl’s forearm and squeezing it. “Hang in there, okay? Things would be too quiet without you.”

Nora’s eyes remained closed, and she offered no response.

Weiss looked over to the window, seeing May standing there with her back to the room, looking outside. That was her usual vigil ever since they got to the Schnee manor—watching outside just in case anyone came by and they needed to hide their presence.

Weiss heard the door to the room open, turning to see Blake and Ruby walking in.

We slid some food under the door for your dad before he started pounding on it or something,” Blake said, gesturing behind her with a thumb. She nodded to Nora. “How’s she doing?”

About as well as she can right now,” Weiss said, looking back at her. “I did what I could, but I’m not a doctor. I don’t think she’s in immediate danger, but we should still get an actual medical professional to take care of her. She’s stable for now, but… well, there’s no way to be sure she won’t take a bad turn for the worse.”

I just wish we knew someone who could actually help,” Ruby said, tapping the side of her jaw. “If we took her to a hospital, we’d all be arrested—her included.”

Weiss clenched her fists on her lap. “I wish there was more I could do for her.”

Ruby walked over to Weiss, touching her arm with a hand and giving her a reassuring smile. “You’ve already done a lot, Weiss.”

Weiss smiled back at her, putting a hand over Ruby’s.

Oh shit,” May said from over by the window, suddenly pulling a curtain over it. “We’ve got big trouble, emphasis on big.”

Blake started approaching May at the window. “What’s going on?”

Ironwood,” May said, turning to look back at everyone in the room. “A car just pulled up out front and he got out of it.”

Everyone moved to the window, carefully peering around the sides of the curtain to look outside. General James Ironwood was indeed walking to the front steps of the manor, a car idling behind him.

What is he doing here?” Ruby said, sounding a little frantic.

Blake bit her bottom lip, ears flicking back. “Do you think he knows we’re here?”

May shook her head. “I doubt it—if he did, I don’t think he’d be coming alone. He’d probably take half his army with him just to be sure we don’t get away again.”

They all stepped away from the window. Ruby looked down in thought. “We need to find out why he’s here. He wouldn’t show up without a reason, especially not with everything going on right now.”

Well, lucky for us all, I have a semblance that’s perfect for some snooping,” May said.

I can go with you,” Weiss said, taking a step toward May. “I know the layout here and can make sure you don’t get lost.”

You want us to come too?” Blake asked.

No,” May said, shaking her head. “We’ll take up less space with just two of us.”

May’s right,” Weiss said, nodding to the woman in question. “And I’d definitely feel more comfortable if you two stayed here with Nora. Don’t leave the room until I or May give you the all-clear, alright?”

Weiss and May started walking toward the door. Weiss stopped when she felt something grab her wrist.

She turned, seeing that it was Ruby. “Be… be careful, okay?” Ruby said, eyes wide and imploring. “Don’t let him see you. No matter what.

Weiss smiled back at her… then, a sudden burst of courage overtook her. She leaned in to give Ruby a small kiss on the cheek. “I won’t. I’ll be safe. You don’t have to worry… but thank you for doing it anyway.”

Ruby was effectively stunned into silence as Weiss pulled away, following May out of the door and shutting it behind her. As soon as they were outside, May activated her semblance, dropping a small dome of invisibility around them as they made their way to the foyer.

I know this really isn’t the best time, but,” May whispered, “are you ever going to actually ask that girl out?”

Weiss sighed. “It’s… complicated. And you’re right—this really isn’t the best time to talk about that.”

May nodded with a “fair enough” look on her face as they slowly made their way onto the second floor landing of the foyer, hearing Ironwood knocking on the door as they went.

When they arrived, Weiss noticed Whitley coming from the opposite landing, speed-walking across it, down the stairs, and to the door. All the while, Ironwood kept up his knocking, taking uniform breaks between sets of knocks in what Weiss was sure the was the exact same amounts of time.

Alright, alright, I’m coming!” Whitley shouted, grabbing onto one of the brass handles of the big double door and pulling it open. Upon seeing Ironwood on the other side, he froze. “O− oh. General Ironwood. I… wasn’t expecting you.” Even from up on the landing, Weiss felt like she could see the pinpricks of sweat forming on Whitley’s skin. “S− sorry for, uh… yelling.”

Ironwood clasped his hands behind his lower back, giving a polite, respectful nod to Whitley. “No apologies needed, Whitley. I understand that a lot of your staff left after your father’s arrest—I’m sure it’s been hard to manage the house on your own.”

Whitley swallowed, nodding. “Is there something I can help you with, General?”

Hey,” May whispered in Weiss’s ear. “Can we trust your brother to not spill the beans?”

I… don’t know,” Weiss admitted with a grimace. She wanted to believe he wouldn’t… but she also knew he really didn’t owe them anything.

Yes—I actually have an important matter I need to speak with you about” Ironwood said. “May I come in?”

Oh, yes, right, of course,” Whitley said, pulling the door open wider and stepping aside to let the general in. “We can discuss this in my father’s… or, I guess it’s my study now, isn’t it?”

Ironwood let out a soft chuckle as he stepped into the foyer, Whitley closing the door behind him. “I suppose it is.”

Shit,” Weiss cursed under her breath.

May looked at her, eyebrows raised with concern. “What, what’s wrong?”

The study is that way,” Weiss said, gesturing to the hall they’d come from with her thumb. “And you have to walk past my father’s bedroom to get to it.”

May let out a sharp gasp. “The arm. We need to move it before he sees it.”

As Ironwood and Whitley walked up the stairs, casually chatting, Weiss and May retreated back the way they came. They passed by Weiss’s bedroom and a few other rooms before reaching the door to Jacques Schnee’s master bedroom. The arm of one of the AK-200s that had formerly guard ed it was still shoved through the double door handles, keeping it stuck fast.

May slipped it out carefully, holding onto it as they made their way to the study door a little further down the hall, slipping in and leaving the door open just a crack so they could hear outside as they hid in the corner to the right of it .

They heard the footsteps of Ironwood and Whitley approaching… the heavier set coming to a slow stop. “Where are the AK-200s I left here as guards?” Ironwood asked.

Shit, shit, shit,” May hissed.

Oh, those?” Whitley said slowly. “They’re… in the courtyard under his window . This is going to sound crazy, but Father actually tried to tie together his bed sheets as a rope and climb down into it to escape. Those androids are watching it now to make sure he doesn’t try it again— I had a locksmith change the lock on his door so he can’t unlock it from inside, too .”

There was a long pause. “Hm. I guess he must be getting pretty desperate,” Ironwood said.

The footsteps started again.

Weiss and May both released a simultaneous sigh of relief.

The door to the study was pushed open, Whitley and Ironwood stepping inside, ignorant to the two invisible women in the corner. Rather than sitting at the desk, Whitley stopped by the steps that led up to it, turning to face Ironwood.

Now, before we get to what I came here for, there’s something I have to ask first,” Ironwood said. “And don’t worry, you’re not in trouble or anything—this is really more of a formality. Have you had any contact with your sister, Weiss, or any of her allies?”

Weiss swore her heart stopped beating for a solid five seconds as she waited for her brother to respond. This was the moment—the opportunity Whitley had to easily sink them all in a single word.

My sister?” Whitley stared at Ironwood for a moment like a scared rodent—and then just laughed. “Believe me, I am the last person she would ever go to for help. Even if I could do anything for her, she’s always had more pride than brains.”

Weiss felt like her head had shot into the clouds as light-headedness came over her. Whitley had… lied for them. Without even appearing like he gave it a second thought.

Ironwood nodded. “I thought not. Well, if you do hear from her or have any information about where she and her friends might be hiding, please let us know.”

Whitley gave Ironwood an easy smile. “I will.”

Kid’s got guts,” May whispered.

So, on to business then,” Ironwood said, starting to pace before Whitley. “You are, of course, aware that Atlas is currently operating under martial law, correct?”

Whitley nodded. “I watched the announcement just like everyone else.”

Ironwood nodded. “Good , that’ll be one less thing I need to explain then . Under martial law, I have been granted the authority to seize private property and assets as deemed necessary. As such, with the current Grimm threat mounting outside of our kingdom, I will be seizing the SDC’s dust supply and reserves for use against them, pending a full investigation into Jacques Schnee and his investments to determine whether or not he was providing any further financial or material aid to Atlas’s enemies. Said investigation will be commenced upon the end of this current emergency.”

Weiss was shocked. She hadn’t known that martial law had been declared. Did that really give Ironwood so much unilateral power?

And if it did… would he even be willing to give it up if the state of emergency passed?

Whitley looked shocked as well, opening his mouth to respond—but didn’t get to before the study door crashed open… and Jacques Schnee stumbled in with red-faced fury. “You tyrant!”

Whitley blinked in surprise. “F− Father? How did you even know what we were−”

I heard you talking as you passed my door,” Jacques snarled. “And seeing as that door appears to no longer be locked, I thought I should listen in on this little meeting of yours—and I’m glad I did, considering this preposterous idea you’re proposing, James.”

Ironwood looked back at Whitley. “I thought you said you were keeping the door locked ?”

Whitley gave a convincingly authentic shrug of confusion. “I… guess I must’ve forgotten to lock it again when I brought him food earlier.”

Ironwood sighed, shaking his head and turning back to Jacques. “Regardless, you no longer hold any authority over the SDC or its holdings, Jacques—that all belongs to your son, Whitley Schnee, now.”

I don’t give a damn about that,” Jacques said, cutting a hand through the air. “I won’t sit back and let you steal the fortune the Schnees have spent lifetimes building!”

Whitley raised his arms. “Father, I think you should try and calm−”

Shut up,” Jacques spat at Whitley before turning his focus back to Ironwood. “The adults are talking.”

Ironwood narrowed his eyes at Jacques… and Weiss noticed something odd in them. Almost like light glinting off the blade of a sword. As soon as the light was gone, Ironwood’s posture changed. It became more rigid, almost… mechanical. But at the same time, there was a tension in it, like a weapon primed to fire.

Feeling a worrying premonition come over her, Weiss pulled out her scroll, opened its camera, and started to record a video. If Ironwood was about to do something, she wanted to be sure she had proof of it.

Once the rest of Atlas realizes their own fortunes, their own livelihoods, are at risk, they will stop at nothing to ensure that you are completely and utterly ruined,” Jacques ranted. He stabbed a finger in Ironwood’s direction. “Mark my words, they will hear of this.”

Ironwood stared at Jacques with cool detachment. “No. They won’t.” In a flash, Ironwood reached under his coat, pulled out his bulky revolver, and fired a bullet straight into Jacques Schnee’s chest.

Blood spurted from Jacques as he toppled backward, hitting against a chair near a chess table and knocking it over. He hit the ground with a heavy thud, his body limp in the way that Weiss knew only corpses could be… his death had been instantaneous.

Weiss gasped, forgetting to control her volume—May quickly reached forward, putting her hand over Weiss’s mouth to quiet her.

Whitley fell on the stairs, scrambling backward until his back collided with the desk on the raised level, chest rising and falling with rapid breaths, pinprick pupils locked on his father’s still body, a stain of red blooming on his suit jacket.

Ironwood closed his eyes, exhaling through his mouth as smoke rose from the barrel of his revolver. He opened his eyes again, the tension releasing from his body as he slid his weapon back into its holster. “Well… I can’t say this is where I was expecting this conversation to go. But at least it means one loose end is tied up, ” he said, looking back at the terrified Whitley, who shrank under Ironwood’s gaze. Ironwood’s eyes remained unfeeling. “It’s a shame that your father reacted violently to the news. I only meant to scare him off with the gun, but when he pulled my arm… well, it’s a truly unfortunate accident, isn’t it?”

Whitley continued to pant as Ironwood fed him the cover story.

Ironwood turned away, starting to head for the door. “My people will be getting in touch with you about the legal matters of this seizure. Sorry about the mess—and don’t worry about the AK-200s.” He looked down at Jacques’ body again with distaste. “Clearly, they haven’t been doing their jobs well anyway.”

Ironwood left the room, the door drifting shut behind him. Whitley didn’t move. Neither did Weiss or May—Weiss was thankful May had thought to cover her mouth. If she didn’t have the reminder to stay quiet, she wasn’t sure she would’ve been able to. She was still holding her scroll out, still recording… she had a perfect record of everything that had transpired.

After a few moments, May dropped her semblance. Whitley, like a startled animal, jumped at the sight of Weiss and May suddenly appearing in the corner of the room. Weiss’s eyes fell on her father’s body.

Jacques’ eyes were still open, glassed over and dead. His mouth was hanging open slightly, his body awkwardly crumpled on the floor.

Weiss could still scarcely believe what she’d seen was real. Her father, Jacques Schnee… was dead. She didn’t know what to feel. She’d hated him, he’d been nothing but awful to her for her entire life… and yet this still felt wrong. It wasn’t what she’d wanted.

She looked up at her younger brother again, their eyes meeting. She could tell he was in much the same place as her.

 


 

Salem sat upon her throne on the bridge, roughly where Monstra’s brain would be, her peons gathered before her, kneeling in a semi-circle in a show of supplication. The Hound was lying by the side of the throne, panting as its eyeless skull face looked over the gathered individuals.

The only ones not kneeling were Grissom, who stood on the opposite side of the throne from the Hound, leaning against the back of it, and Oscar Pine—who was sitting on the ground next to Hazel. Grissom no longer needed to show her such displays of deference… after all, his loyalty and respect for her were already completely assured.

Salem rose from her throne—as she did, all gathered looked up at her.

We have good news,” Salem announced, folding her hands over each other. “Our dear colleague, Doctor Watts, was able to escape from his confinement and contact Tyrian.”

Tyrian chuckled to himself.

Salem began to take slow steps toward her gathered circle. “Despite his capture, he has remained useful after all.”

She stopped before Tyrian, reaching out and patting him on the head. His uneven giggles increased. Salem noticed Neopolitan giving him a distasteful look from the corner of her eye.

Salem took her hand away, glaring down at Cinder. “Speaking of which… Cinder.”

Salem focused her attention and her will on the Grimm arm attached to her protege. Dark smoke began to rise off it, a sizzling sound filling the air.

Cinder began to grunt and cry out in pain, the attached limb spasming wildly.

I told you to stay. Put,” Salem said. “And yet you’ve disobeyed my orders once again… only to fail once again.”

Cinder made a pathetic, whimpering noise, her human right arm clutching at her left Grimm one. Emerald was staring at the girl with wide eyes—Neopolitan did as well, fingers tensing, looking unsure whether or not she should act… unsure of what she could even do.

The answer, of course, was nothing. That girl posed no threat to Salem… not directly, in any case.

And I realize now that it is all my fault,” Salem said, voice softening as she stopped focusing on Cinder’s arm.

The smoke stopped, the sizzling halted as well, and Cinder began to take desperate breaths, looking up at Salem with confusion.

Salem drifted over, standing before her. “You have spent your whole life fighting for what you want without wavering… and here I am, holding you back, when I should instead be lifting you up.” She held her hand down, palm facing up.

Cinder eyed it warily… then reached out, placing her Grimm hand in it. Salem’s thumb touched her fingers.

The Hound had gotten up, pacing the room. It walked by Emerald and Neopolitan, who were kneeling next to each other, sniffing them as it circled them.

Salem gave Neopolitan a cold glance. She had not forgotten how she’d found the girl while she and Cinder had been alone. It appeared Neopolitan was going to become a problem Salem needed to deal with sooner rather than later. Cinder was clearly becoming attached—and if she did, it would threaten everything that Salem had tried to build with her.

Salem turned her attention back to Cinder, smiling gently. “You deserve so much more than I’ve given you. Go to Atlas, find Watts… and he will help you find the girl.”

Cinder’s head lifted, looking up at Salem with a disbelieving stare. Ruby Rose… Cinder’s fixation on her, her thirst for vengeance. Her carrot on a stick.

The Hound moved behind Cinder, sitting on its haunches and sniffing her back. Cinder went tense.

But if you want Ruby Rose for yourself, you will have to find her before my Hound does,” Salem continued, pulling her hand back. “Either way, she will be brought back to me… and she will know suffering beyond anything she’s ever experienced.” She turned to address the entire group with a smile. “What happens next shall bring you all closer to your desires… I hope you are prepared.”

Salem noticed Oscar’s eyes flash green… and he was suddenly staring at her with a far more intense hatred. “She’s lying— all you’re doing is helping her bring an end to this world as we know it!”

Salem smirked. “Oz… you’ve finally joined us. What a pleasure— you’re just in time for the show.”

Salem stepped past her circle, waving a hand through the air. The flesh wall above the doorway to the bridge turned white, a hazy image appearing on it… showing what Monstra was seeing as it approached Atlas from the sky.

 


 

Winter sat in the cockpit of a Manta as she and the Ace-Ops flew out toward the tundra. While she was sitting in the pilot’s seat, it was actually Marrow in the co-pilot’s chair that was keeping them in the air.

There was… quite a lot on Winter’s mind. She wanted to believe Ironwood was only doing what was right, but… why did that make her feel so wrong inside?

She closed her eyes with a sigh. Maybe she could never be a leader like he was if she got like this whenever a hard call needed to be made.

So,” Marrow said. “Someone feel like reminding me why we’re going to the frozen ass-end of nowhere again?”

Winter opened her eyes. “We detected odd seismic readings in the area, and an outpost near that reading was recently entered after having been left abandoned for years.” She turned to look at him with a cool glare. “This was all covered in the briefing.”

Marrow rolled his eyes. “So, in other words, a small quake that could’ve been caused by any number of things woke an old outpost up and it probably just spat out a bunch of false data.”

Someone still needs to check,” Winter stated tersely.

But why does it have to be us?” Marrow continued. “I mean, why send the Ace-Ops out on something that’s probably more suited for a geological survey team ?”

Elm chuckled from the hold of the aircraft, evidently amused by her teammate's annoyed questioning.

With things as they are, the general isn’t willing to take any chances,” Winter said. “We can’t rule out that this could possibly be connected to the traitors or Salem’s co-conspirators. If it really is nothing, we won’t need to be out here long.

Marrow glanced over at Winter with a frown. “You’re acting like one of those ‘traitors’ isn’t your own sister.”

Winter turned, glowering at Marrow.

Not like it would matter if she’s her sister or not,” Harriet said, walking up to stand behind the cockpit entryway. “After all, Specialist Schnee here is only loyal to anyone who can give her a promotion.”

I fail to see what could be gained from antagonizing our commanding officer, Harriet,” Vine said from where he sat in the back across from Elm.

Thank you, Vine,” Winter said, ignoring Harriet and her comment. “Harriet, Marrow—you could learn from your teammate’s example. Now cut the chatter and focus on the mission.”

Harriet scoffed, stepping away.

Marrow stared down at the Manta’s control console with a furrowed brow. “Hang on, I’m picking something up—looks like someone’s trying to send out a communication from somewhere in the area.” He tapped a few buttons. “It looks like it’s being sent from somewhere pretty close to that outpost.”

Winter looked over at him. “Can you patch it through?”

Marrow nodded. “Just give me a sec…”

He twisted a knob on the control panel, and a garbled, staticky sound came through. After some more tweaking, Marrow was able to resolve it into an intelligible voice.

It… headed straight for Mantle! I repeat, a large mass… Grimm is headed straight for Mantle! Please, if anyo… can hear this…”

The voice cut in and out from static, but it was one Winter recognized.

That voice…” Elm said. “Isn’t that Jaune?”

They’re broadcasting on an open channel,” Marrow said. “Whatever they saw has got them spooked enough they don’t care about being discovered.”

Winter looked at Marrow again. “Can you trace them through the signal?”

Yeah, let me just… there, got their exact coordinates. Looks like they’re on the move.”

Winter nodded. “Take us there.”

Marrow turned the Manta in the air, heading in the direction of the signal. After a few moments, Winter could see them below from the front windscreen—Jaune Arc and Lie Ren walking next to Yang Xiao Long, who was sitting on a hoverbike floating alongside them . It didn’t appear that anyone else was with them, and they were walking next to a rut in the snowy earth. There was some manner of dark liquid flowing through it.

Set us down,” Winter commanded, standing up from her seat.

Marrow set the aircraft down right in the three’s path, forcing them to stop. Winter walked to the side door, motioning for Harriet to follow her.

Harriet rolled her eyes, but did as directed.

The side doors opened, Winter and Harriet dropping out before Jaune, Yang, and Ren.

Oh, great—you guys,” Yang drawled, her tone thick with sarcasm.

Jaune looked as worried as they’d sounded over the communication. “Did you hear the message? It’s right there.” They pointed to the ravine at their side.

Winter glanced at it, then looked back at Jaune. “First, I want to know what all of you are doing here.”

Jaune just stared at her, dumbfounded, before finding his voice again. “Are you serious right now?! People’s lives are in danger, we need to−”

Harriet took a step forward, pointing a finger at Jaune. “People’s lives are in danger because of you. If you’d all just sucked it up and actually listened to General Ironwood−”

She was cut off as the ground beneath them began to shake. Winter felt the unsteadiness, holding her arms out to her side to maintain her balance.

Ren pointed up at the sky. “Look!”

Winter turned, following his finger… and what she saw she couldn’t even believe.

The ground near where Atlas was floating in the sky cracked open, sheets of frozen earth rising. Then, something shot out from it— a geyser of the dark fluid she’d seen in the ravine shooting up toward Atlas, spraying the rocky side of it and leaving a dark stain on it. For a moment more, nothing happened… but then, with horror, Winter realized that something was moving on the side of Atlas.

No, not just something—many things. Grimm.

 


 

Are you sure we shouldn’t go out there?”

Ruby was standing at the door that led out of Weiss’s room, her hand on the doorknob, looking back at Blake.

Blake nodded. “I know you’re worried, but neither Weiss or May would go down from a single gunshot—I don’t hear anyone fighting, so we should stick to the plan for now and wait for one of them to tell us the coast is clear.”

Ruby turned back to look at the door, chewing on her bottom lip. Just a few moment s ago, they’d heard a gun fire from somewhere in the house. She had nearly rushed out the door before Blake stopped her… she was still worried, but she knew Blake was right.

Ruby’s scroll began to ring, relief flooding through her heart. She took it out—Weiss was calling.

Ruby answered. “Weiss, what happened? What was that gunshot? Are you all okay?”

Weiss’s breath was the only response Ruby heard at first. It was shaking, uneven. “You really need to come to the study.” There was something hollow in her voice. Before she said anything else, Weiss hung up.

Was that Weiss?” Blake asked, taking a step toward the door. “What did she say?”

Ruby shoved her scroll back in her pocket. “She said we need to get to the study—let’s go.”

Ruby ran out the door, Blake following after her. She didn’t slow down for a moment until she’d reached the study door, opening it and stepping inside.

There were a lot of things Ruby had worried she’d see. One she hadn’t expected at all was Jacques Schnee’s corpse on the floor next to a fallen chair, a bloody bullet wound in his chest.

Blake stepped in behind her. “What’s going… holy shit.”

Ruby took a few steps in. Whitley was sitting on the floor by what had once been Jacques’ desk. Weiss and May were both standing by the wall near Jacques’ body… Weiss looked pale and clammy, shrunken pupils staring at the body of her father.

Ruby walked right over to her. “Weiss? Weiss, are… are you okay?”

Weiss’s eyes were distant. “I… I… don’t know.” Suddenly, she moved forward, closing her eyes and hugging Ruby tightly to her.

Ruby didn’t even consider pulling away—she held Weiss to her, rubbing her back. She knew that Weiss hadn’t loved her father like Ruby had loved her mother… but that didn’t mean seeing him die right in front of her was any easier to deal with.

The sound of buzzing scrolls suddenly filled the room. Weiss pulled back from Ruby, keeping her hands on her arms, as Ruby pulled her scroll out—Blake and May doing the same.

There was an emergency alert on the screen. Ruby opened it.

It brought her to a broadcast from one of the pillars that formed the hard-light shield wall that completely surrounded Atlas. There was some kind of tacky black substance stuck to the rocky wall beneath it… and Ruby saw something emerging from it, scuttling around.

Centinels.

They reared back, burrowing into the earth—then emerged through the base of the pillars, sparks flying as metal was shorn apart and wires frayed in the air. The broadcast cut to a view from an airship cruising around Atlas as two of the pillars fell.

Ruby saw the blue glow of the shield wall flicker… and die.

Atlas was under siege.

 


 

Salem smiled as, through Monstra’s eyes, she saw Atlas’s shield wall fall. “It’s time.”

She exerted her will through the great beast, bringing it toward Atlas.

Why do all this?” Oz asked through Oscar Pine’s mouth. “What was the point of the Leviathan if you’re just going to attack directly?!”

Hazel grabbed Oz by the back, preparing to slam him down onto the ground—until Salem lifted a hand, causing him to stop.

Salem smiled at her past love, once again in the body of a stranger. “You misunderstand, my dear Oz. I don’t plan to destroy Atlas myself—I only intend to soften it up before the Leviathan arrives. After all… I’d like to ensure a swift and decisive victory.”

Salem focused through Monstra’s senses again, seeing as it emerged from the dark clouds, flying over the farm fields of Atlas. She brought it down, the Imperator landing with a heavy crash, kicking up clouds of dust.

Monstra opened its mouth—dark Grimm fluid began to spill from it like blood, leaking over the once verdant fields. Clouds of Teryx, Griffons, Nevermores, and winged Beringels flooded the air around Monstra, spreading into the skies.

It was time for the people of Atlas to experience true despair… and Salem would relish every last moment of it.

Notes:

Bit of a weird day to upload a new chapter, but I've been pretty busy lately with life things, so I haven't had time to edit until now. Anyway, excited that I've finally gotten to the Cinder backstory flashback.

Some fun trivia about the name of this chapter is that I was really bummed that the the original name of it was just "Midnight" but it was just one chapter short of being chapter 12. A friend of mine actually suggested renaming it to "Minutes to Midnight" as a nod to that, and also because it's a reference to the Linkin Park album "Minutes to Midnight," and I thought that would be funny considering I already renamed another earlier chapter to something that referenced Linkin Park, so I got to double up on them. Anyway, hopefully there won't be as long a gap between chapters this time, but we'll see if circumstances will allow this. Also shout out to that same friend suggesting "Eloise" as Cinder's name in the past, and also Rhoda for suggesting "Ardour" as her surname.

Chapter 12: War

Chapter Text

Amethyst Everett—Amy to her friends—stood in formation with the rest of her unit as they lay in wait for the assault from the incoming Grimm.

Her fingers were tensed on her rifle. All around her, she saw the bulk of Atlas’s military might—legions of soldiers, Paladins standing tall above them, even Venatrix drones floating in the skies.

She wished the sight made her feel more at ease. But it was hard to feel reassured by anything when facing down the dark clouds that obscured the monstrous whale Grimm that had made landfall in the farm fields.

Before them, the tall stalks of wheat blew in the stiff breeze. The air was eerily quiet despite the army that stood ready to act.

Then, Amy saw the wheat move—something rushing through them at incredible speed, displacing the stalks as they approached. She saw a black shape dart between a gap in the wheat field. Low to the ground, agile, running on all fours… Sabyrs.

There was a mournful cry from the darkness—the whale Grimm. A flash of red lightning briefly displayed its body in shadow as it slammed its jaw down into the ground, more dark ichor spilling from its mouth.

A wave of Sabyrs charged out from the wheat field, running at a full sprint. There were hundreds of them, lean, feline bodies tearing across the sixty or so feet to the AUF’s front line.

Gunfire erupted in a clatter and shining beams fired down from the Venatrix drones, Sabyrs torn apart by them both… but it didn’t matter. It didn’t matter because there would always be more behind them, and every second the ones in the back were getting closer, closer…

Amy saw one reach another unit, leaping into a fellow solider and tackling them to the ground, biting at their face.

There were more headed for Amy’s unit—she clenched her teeth, swallowed down her fear, and opened fire.

 


 

Ironwood stood at the window of his office in Atlas Academy. He could see the battlefield from there—see the darkness light up with traces of gunfire, explosions. He saw the writhing black mass of Grimm approaching… the shape of the Grimm whale that Salem was inside of.

Ironwood turned away from the window. As he did, his eyes fell upon the spot on the floor where Major General Bram Thornmane had died… where Ironwood had killed him.

Ironwood scowled at it. “This is all your fault, you know. We could’ve faced this threat together.” He clenched a fist. “But you were too much of a coward.”

Ironwood walked to his desk. It had fallen to him to make all the hard choices. No one else had the strength, the will… history might call him a monster, but if that’s what it took to preserve any of humanity, he would become that monster without question.

Idealists like Ruby Rose and her ilk simply didn’t understand. They would believe that he was becoming no different from Salem. But to destroy a monster… you needed to become one yourself.

Ironwood pressed a button on his desk, opening up a communication line.

Yes, sir?”

I am ordering the evacuation of all civilians to the subway system,” Ironwood said.

B− but sir−”

Ironwood slammed a fist against his desk. “Now!”

 


 

Jerrod Argent sat on a picnic blanket in an Atlesian park with his ten year old daughter. He had intended the day to be a fun excursion. With he and his wife’s divorce approaching finalization, he’d wanted to take Alice, his daughter, out to do something so she could get her mind off things.

It was bad enough with everything else going on in the world—she deserved a little happiness

But it seemed fate had different plans. Jerrod had seen what everyone else had on the big screen showing the emergency broadcast… Atlas’s shields had fallen. They were vulnerable.

Jerrod didn’t know what to do. Should they go somewhere? Hide? What was even happening out there?

They’d heard gunfire and explosions off in the distance a little while ago. Somewhere, a battle was beginning… and Jerrod just wanted to know how to keep his daughter safe.

As he thought that, alarms began to blare. Streetlamps turned red, and the display on the screen changed to a banner that read “EVACUATE—PLEASE PROCEED TO THE NEAREST SUBWAY ENTRANCE.”

Jerrod heard panicked shouts from other people around the park as he saw them start running toward the subway entrance on the nearby street.

Dad!”

Jerrod searched around, finding his daughter standing in place in her purple dress, pointing up. He looked where she was pointing.

Between the skyscrapers of Atlas, he saw three Lancers—wasp-like flying Grimm—darting between buildings. They were turning, heading in the direction of the highest concentration of negative emotions… toward them.

Jerrod ran forward, grabbing his daughter in his arms as the Lancers drew closer—however, before they got too close, a Manta flew between buildings, opening fire on the Lancers. It blasted two out of the air in puffs of black smoke, chasing after the last as it flew away.

Jerrod lifted his daughter off the ground, running toward the subway entrance. Atlas was supposed to be protected never in his life did he think he would be running for cover to huddle in a subway, hoping he’d live to see the next day. Hoping that, even if he didn’t, his daughter would.

Every day, the world felt less and less safe.

 


 

Winter and the Ace-Ops flew their Manta back up toward Atlas, taking Jaune, Yang, and Ren with them in cuffs. She was glad they had made the wise choice to surrender without a fight—or at the very least, Jaune had. Ren followed his leader’s decision, and while it took some convincing and she clearly wasn’t happy about it, Yang eventually gave in as well.

Marrow was piloting again, Winter standing behind him and listening to the chatter over the radio.

We can’t get the hard-light shields back up,” someone said. “The generators took too much damage.”

Then don’t waste resources on it,” Ironwood replied. “Beta Squad, what’s the status of the creature?”

We’ve tried bombs, missiles, anything we can throw at it—nothing’s made a dent.”

Winter pressed a finger to a button on the command console, transmitting on the same frequency. “General Ironwood, sir—this is Specialist Schnee . That seismic activity we picked up on was a precursor to the attack. Unfortunately, we arrived on the scene too late to stop it, but we were able to apprehend Arc, Xiao Long, and Ren.”

Understood,” Ironwood responded. “Stand by for further orders—don’t let the fugitives out of your sight.”

Winter pressed the transmit button once again. “Yes, of course, sir.”

In the back of the aircraft, Yang scoffed. “Still just following orders, huh?”

Winter turned to narrow her eyes at the girl. She was sitting between Elm and Vine, while her allies, Jaune and Ren, were sat next to Harriet across the space from her. Yang stared back at Winter with angry defiance… but then her eyes focused on something past Winter and her mouth fell open in awe and terror.

Winter looked out of the front windscreen—the Manta was cresting over Atlas, giving them a clear aerial view of the farmland next to the city… and the massive whale Grimm sitting on it, spilling more of that black fluid from its mouth, Grimm spawning from it just as quickly as they were destroyed, all of them charging the AUF’s positions further away.

That’s where that Grimm took Oscar,” Jaune said, speaking to their friends. “It’s… it looks way bigger from here .”

Vine looked at Jaune with skepticism. “Grimm don’t take prisoners.”

Well, this one did,” Yang said. She started to stand in her seat. “And if you just let us go−”

Vine and Elm both pushed her down by her shoulders, forcing her to sit again.

Manta Squad, cease fire on the whale Grimm,” Ironwood said over the radio. “Focus fire on secondary hostiles—command is working on a solution for the creature.”

Winter started to transmit again. “What do you have in mind?”

We aren’t making any progress attacking this thing from the outside. However, it’s possible that it might be vulnerable from the inside. Command’s working on assembling a bomb with a great enough yield to take it out. Once it’s ready, we’ll be dropping it as close as we can—it will be up to you and the Ace-Ops to deliver it on-foot from there. I’m sending you the rendezvous coordinates now.”

The coordinates came through, Winter doing her best to commit them to memory. Despite that, she was feeling… conflicted over the plan. It could very well work—but it was putting her team at a lot of risk. Not only that, but if what Jaune said was true… it would mean Oscar Pine’s certain death.

Winter closed her eyes, letting out a sigh. “Of course, sir. We will hold the point and get it done.”

Almost instantly, Jaune, Ren, and Yang all started moving, trying to get out of their seats as the Ace-Ops held them back.

Jaune managed to squirm away from Harriet, standing in the middle of the hold as they shouted at Winter. “Oscar’s still in there!”

Yang growled in frustration as Vine held her down, Elm getting up to push Jaune back into their seat. “You can’t do this!” Yang shouted.

Winter clenched her eyes shut again, letting out a shaky breath. She couldn’t help but wonder if sacrifices like this were truly the only way forward. How much would they lose before this was all over? How many people? What if they made it through… only to realize the price hadn’t been worth it?

Winter opened her eyes again, banishing the thoughts from her mind. Those weren’t questions for her to consider. She wasn’t a leader—she was a soldier, and soldiers followed orders.

She had to keep believing in Ironwood. Had to keep believing that he wouldn’t do these things if there were any other way.

Because if she didn’t believe that… there was nothing else for her to believe in at all.

 


 

Emerald Sustrai watched as Salem stood on the bridge of Monstra, moving her arms through the air as though she were conducting an orchestra and not a legion of violent killing machines. While Emerald couldn’t see what was happening outside of Monstra, she knew that with every wave of Salem’s hands, more lives were claimed by the Grimm.

And all the while, Salem had a look of serenity on her face.

Emerald shook her head, turning and walking away. She didn’t want to look any longer—the sight had begun to fill her with distaste.

Emerald continued down the red, fleshy hall… before hearing the steady clicking that indicated one of the tentacled Seer Grimm was heading in the opposite direction toward her.

Salem used those as her eyes and ears across Remnant—after the assault had begun, she must’ve flooded Monstra’s halls with them as lookouts in case any of the AUF managed to get inside.

Emerald used her semblance as soon as the Seer came into view, hiding herself from its perception. She didn’t care to let Salem be aware of where she was.

Emerald heard a scream, head twitching in its direction. Oscar again… Hazel had dragged him back to his “cell” after the meeting on the bridge had concluded, and evidently aimed to waste no time, even while an attack was underway.

Emerald looked around, checking to ensure there was no one else in the hall before she started in the direction of the screaming.

She reached the door, pressing against the wall beside it and listening closely to what was happening inside .

Why are you doing this?” A muffled voice asked. It was Oscar’s voice, but it didn’t sound like his cadence—the other consciousness in his head, Ozpin, must’ve still been in control of the body. “What has Salem promised you to get you all to bend the knee to her?”

She hasn’t promised me anything,” Hazel replied. “I’m just doing my job. My leader, Rook, sent me here as a show of good faith to our ally. Salem told him that she envisioned a new world—one without kingdoms or huntsmen academies. A world where your place was earned by your own strength and that alone.”

Ozpin began to laugh.

Emerald heard movement, like someone being dragged off the ground. “And what about that do you find so funny?” Hazel growled.

She’s lying to you— all of you. Salem doesn’t care about creating a new world, a new way of life… she wants the one thing, the only thing, that she has truly wanted for millennia. To die.”

Hazel scoffed. “That’s ridiculous—she’s immortal. When Salem first came to the Branwen clan, Rook and I fought her. We thought she was a monster. We also thought we had slayed her… but then she came back. Again and again, no matter what we did, she always. Came. Back. Never more than a few hours would pass before she returned. She wouldn’t even fight us. She let us tear her to pieces over and over and over until we were too exhausted to even lift our arms. It was only then that she finally spoke… when she told Rook that the power he craved was only achievable through her.”

Emerald heard a sad sigh from Ozpin. “That is, all too often, how it goes. She demonstrates her power, then entices others with promises that she is the path to getting their heart’s desires. That she can make them feel complete. And every single time, she is lying.”

Whether or not she is is none of my business,” Hazel said. “I’m doing this for Rook. If this is what he needs of me, then I will do it—without hesitation.”

Emerald stepped back from the wall, thinking about what she’d overheard. She wasn’t sure what she should believe—was death all Salem really wanted? And if so, how would any of this achieve that for someone who couldn’t be killed? Regardless, Emerald was sure of one thing—Ozpin was right in saying that Salem wasn’t after a better world.

Ozpin’s claims about her motivation either were or weren’t true, but it didn’t change the fact that Salem was lying to them all. Using them.

And Emerald was tired of being used.

 


 

Cinder and Neo were heading back to the docking bay, about to leave on their newly assigned mission to find Dr. Watts… a notion Cinder found intensely irritating, but she had already pushed Salem enough recently. She was not only being given a second chance, but also an opportunity to get what she wanted—something like that was not to be squandered.

Cinder glanced at Neo at her side. They hadn’t had much opportunity to talk since Salem pulled them away to the meeting on the bridge. She felt ashamed and embarrassed over how she’d acted, the things she’d admitted to Neo. She wasn’t used to being that open with anyone.

As they reached the ramp leading down to the landing platform, Cinder saw a Seer Grimm floating at the top of it. Somehow, she got the impression that it had been waiting for them.

Cinder and Neo exchanged a wary glance before continuing forward. As they got closer, a voice came from the Seer. “Cinder… before you go, I would like to have one last word with you.”

Salem.

Neo looked worried as she glanced at Cinder.

Alone,” Salem continued.

Cinder nodded to the airship, looking at Neo. “Go ahead. I’ll be there shortly.”

Neo briefly held Cinder’s arm before turning and walking down the ramp, heading for the ship.

Cinder bowed her head at the Seer, shutting her eye. “What is it you wanted to speak with me about, your grace?”

I feel that I have failed you in your instruction,” Salem said. “After all, I thought I told you that you should never trust anyone aside from me.”

Cinder leaned back up, opening her eye again. “And I don’t.”

Salem clicked her tongue disapprovingly, the sound carrying a slight echo through the Seer. “You say as much, but your actions speak differently. This… Neopolitan. She cannot be trusted.”

Cinder felt her pulse quicken. “Y− your grace−”

I am merely looking out for you, my dear Cinder,” Salem cooed. “That girl obviously wants something from you, and once she has it… her loyalty will no longer remain yours. I have encountered plenty like her before—they are all the same.”

Cinder bit her tongue. She hated that she felt the impulse to speak to Neo’s defense.

She cannot give you what you want. Only I can do that. Neopolitan is a loose end that needs to be severed… I am expecting that she will be dealt with by the time you return.”

Cinder felt like a bucket of ice water had spilled over her head. “But−”

She will betray you in the end,” Salem said with a sorrowful tone. “Don’t allow her to. Prove to me that you’re still willing to fight for the power you want.”

With that, the Seer drifted away.

Cinder stood, breathing heavily. She clenched her fists, gritting her teeth. This had been part of Salem’s plan all along. Provide a reason and opportunity for Cinder to do away with Neo, dangle her desires right in front of her face… and give her an ultimatum. She had to choose. Power and strength… or Neo. She could not have it all.

Cinder had known that for so long. Had she really allowed weakness to cloud her mind, make her forget? Power demanded blood and sacrifice. It couldn’t be grasped by those with weak wills, who clung to their attachments like newborn babies clinging to the security of their parents.

Cinder lowered her head. Despite that, another truth was evident… she didn’t want to harm Neo. It had been so long since she’d felt that kind of closeness to another person, to let them in and let them see past her facade. She’d once considered her body, her being itself, a tool, only a weapon to get what she wanted through whatever means were necessary… but Neo had shown her she could be something more than that.

Cinder clenched her eye shut, shaking her head to dispel her wondering. She took in a breath, heading for the airship. For now, she would focus on the task at hand… even if it would only be a temporary delay to her dilemma .

 


 

Ruby and Blake entered Weiss’s old bedroom in the Schnee manor carrying warm mugs of tea and coffee—tea in Blake’s hand and the two coffees in Ruby’s—seeing Weiss at Nora’s side… as she constantly had been ever since Ironwood’s visit and subsequent murder of Jacques Schnee.

Weiss hadn’t talked much about what had happened. She and May had explained the broad strokes of what went down, but Weiss still felt distant through it all. It didn’t surprise Ruby to see her throwing herself into focusing on Nora’s care—Weiss was the kind of person that, when faced with things she didn’t know how to process, threw herself into work so she wouldn’t have to think about it. Ruby couldn’t deny that it made her a bit worried sometimes that Weiss didn’t give herself the time and space she needed to work through things… but Ruby would feel too hypocritical to ever point that out.

Now what‘m I… good for?” Nora mumbled in her sleep.

Weiss gave the girl a concerned frown, brushing away a lock of hair that had fallen across her face and laying a hand on her cheek.

How is she now?” Ruby asked as she and Blake approached.

Weiss stood from the bed, walking over and taking the mug that Ruby held out for her. She took a sip. “Holding stable for the moment, but we really need that doctor.”

Ruby looked down, scratching the back of her head. “And, uh… how are… you? I mean, considering… you know.”

Weiss held both hands around her mug, looking down inside it for a moment before pacing over to the window with a sigh. “Honestly? I… I wish I had an answer for you. I don’t really know how I am. I’ve just been trying not to think about it too much, I guess.” She looked out of the window. “Considering everything happening outside now, I’ve already got enough to deal with.”

I can’t exactly say I’m sad to see Jacques Schnee gone from the world,” Blake said, taking a sip of her tea. “Not after everything he’s done to the faunus. It’s just… the way it all happened… I don’t know. It doesn’t completely sit right with me.”

Weiss shook her head. “He was a bastard,” she said through clenched teeth, voice choking on the curse. “But… he wasn’t a threat anymore. His wealth and influence were what gave him the power to hurt me—to hurt so many others—but without that he was just… a pathetic annoyance. Ironwood murdered him in cold blood just to prove a point.” She pulled out her scroll. “And I caught it all. I have the evidence of what Ironwood did. I just… don’t know what I should do with it.”

Ruby took a step closer to her. “Weiss, I’m sorry you’re going through all this. No one should ever have to.”

Weiss turned back, looking at Ruby with a genuine, if still strained, smile. “Thank you, Ruby. Never thought that things would turn out like this for my family.” She looked down, exhaling. “But I’m more worried about Whitley, honestly. I hope he’ll be okay—he’s been through enough already.”

Well,” Blake said, standing before Weiss and putting a hand on her shoulder. “We can decide what we do with that video of yours later, at the very least.” She stepped over to the window. “There’s some more… pressing things going on right now anyway.” She glanced back at her two teammates. “And we still haven’t even heard back from the others. I really hope May can reach them. With everything happening, I just… I’m really worried about them.”

Ruby walked over, touching Blake’s arm in a show of silent support.

Blake shut her eyes with a nod. Then she looked out the window again. “That whale monster of Salem’s is making Grimm faster than the AUF can kill them. It’s a war of attrition the AUF has no chance of winning. If we don’t do something about it… the city isn’t going to stand a chance.”

Ruby scoffed, shaking her head as she stepped back from Blake. “What can we do that an entire army can’t ?”

Blake shrugged. “I don’t know. I just feel like we need to do something.” She let out a breath. “Just sitting here is killing me.”

Most of your message got out to the world,” Weiss said, looking at Ruby. “Maybe… maybe all we can really do now is wait and hope someone comes to help.”

There might not be anyone left to help by the time they’d get here,” Blake said.

Ruby looked down into her mug, staring at her hazy reflection in the brown liquid. “How did it all get like this?”

Ruby’s head snapped up at the sound of the door opening—May was entering the room, stowing her scroll away as she did so.

I managed to get in touch with Fiona,” May said, approaching the gathered huntresses. “But, unfortunately… they haven’t heard from the other team in a while, and with everything happening right now, they don’t have the resources or people to spare to go out looking for them.”

Ruby, Blake, and Weiss all exchanged fraught glances.

We need to leave soon,” May continued. “I’ve got the ship ready and−”

Hold on, we can’t just leave,” Weiss interjected, cutting a hand through the air.

May took a step toward Weiss. “It’s chaos at the crater. That river of Grimm cut through part of Mantle to get to Atlas, and now there’s more Grimm spilling out of it. Atlas has the AUF, but Mantle only has us. People are already dying, and that’s only gonna get worse if we don’t help them.”

Are we just supposed to leave the people here to die then? Weiss said, moving toward May and pointing to the window. “That whale Grimm is here, and as long as it is, things are only going to get worse in Atlas and Mantle.”

May leaned over Weiss, getting in her face. “Then what’s your plan, huh?! What are you going to do that will do anything to hurt that monster out there?! Right now, we have people who we can help—maybe you need to ask yourself whose side you’re really on.”

Blake folded her arms, still holding her mug by its handle. “Heard that one before…”

May glared at her.

Ruby stepped between the two, holding her hands out—one still holding her mug of coffee. “There’s no sides. We want to help everyone, and we’re all facing Salem together—and together is the only way we’re going to get out of this.”

May folded her arms, raising an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? And how are we going to get out of it, Ruby?”

 


 

Whitley sat outside the door to Weiss’s bedroom, listening in on the conversation—or now argument—that was happening inside.

As May asked her question, Whitley turned his attention away, hand on his chin. It was a good question… and it was making him wonder what he could do to help.

 


 

“‘So long as this world turns, you shall walk its surface,’” Emerald heard Ozpin quote from behind the door to the torture room. “This was the curse placed on Salem. My belief is that this plan of hers, her ultimate goal, is all to destroy the life on this world in a ploy to get the Brothers’ attention. To bring them back to Remnant so they may finally destroy her.”

There was a pause. “I have no reason to believe anything you say,” Hazel growled back. “And I think that’s enough stalling—if you want to talk, then start telling me the information I’m actually after.”

Emerald stepped away from the door as she heard Hazel starting to beat Ozpin inside.

She considered Ozpin’s words… and thought that he may very well be correct. Salem never had any intention to uphold any of the promises she made. She wasn’t planning to stop—she wanted everyone on Remnant dead, not just their supposed enemies. Even her allies would be slaughtered in the end.

Feeling a chill run up her spine, Emerald walked away, beginning to wonder what she could even do to stop an immortal witch with a death wish.

 


 

He’s a prisoner, Em—he’s just saying whatever he thinks will get him out.”

Emerald was standing next to the door that led out of Mercury’s room, watching as the boy haphazardly shoved things into a travel bag.

Are you still going to Vacuo after everything I just told you?” Emerald asked.

Mercury glanced back over his shoulder. “Those are Salem’s orders, and unlike some people, I’m not stupid enough to disobey her.” He slung his pack over his shoulder, heading for the door.

Emerald reached out as he was passing the threshold into the hall. “But−”

Mercury sighed, knocking his head back before looking at Emerald. “Look, even if anything Ozpin said was true, it’s not like any of us could actually do anything to stop her. Better to just fall in line and keep our heads on our necks . It’s all pointless anyway—Salem isn’t out to destroy the world.”

Mercury turned to leave again, jumping back as he nearly bumped into Tyrian, who had silently appeared behind him, leaning over him. Tyrian laughed. “That is exactly what she wants. She is destruction incarnate, after all. Our mistress wishes to see the end of it all… truly, there is no ideal so beautiful as hers.”

Mercury glanced over at Emerald with worry, Emerald looking right back.

Tyrian wrapped his scorpion tail around Mercury’s waist, pulling him out into the hall. He kept it around him, pulling him closer. “If you couldn’t see that from the start, you must be out of your minds!”

Tyrian spun Mercury away from him, walking down the hall with a cackle. With a grunt of frustration, Mercury followed after him.

Emerald trailed the two from a distance, stopping as she reached the docking bay, seeing Tyrian shoving Mercury up the ramp into an airship. A moment later, Mercury appeared in the cockpit. He looked to the side, noticing Emerald.

The two locked eyes. Despite everything, and despite how much of a pain in the ass he could be… Emerald cared about Mercury. He was like family—you didn’t really have a choice in who they were sometimes, but there was a bond there.

The ship’s engines began to warm up. Mercury gave Emerald a final nod before the airship took off, leaving for Vacuo.

 


 

Ren was still sitting back in the Manta, hands cuffed, feeling dread and despair after hearing Ironwood’s plan. Having the Ace-Ops drop a bomb in the Grimm whale… it might work, but Oscar was as good as dead if he was still in there when it blew.

You can’t blow that thing up with Oscar still inside,” Yang shouted.

Vine closed his eyes. “It’s causing more damage every minute—we cannot afford to wait, and neither can our forces .”

Ren looked at Winter, who was standing behind the pilots’ chairs in the cockpit, her back to the hold. Then something… odd happened to Ren’s vision. Color faded out, and he saw something like… like blue flower petals slowly swirling around Winter.

But just as quickly, it was gone again. He blinked his eyes, wondering if the stress was making him hallucinate.

Winter, please,” Jaune begged, leaning forward from where they sat next to Ren. “Just give us a chance to rescue Oscar first. We− we could be your scouting party!”

Winter turned, looking at Jaune with a raised eyebrow.

You don’t know what’s inside, so we can check it out and look for Oscar while we’re there,” Jaune said, voice breathy with desperation.

Marrow looked back from the pilot’s seat. “Do you really wanna go in there alone?”

Yang stared right back at him. “Wouldn’t you for Elm? Vine? Harriet?”

An uncomfortable silence fell. “We… don’t let feelings get in the way of the mission,” Elm said. “Trading three lives for one is just stupid.”

Ren bowed his head in thought. Logistically, what she said made sense—one at the cost of three was a loss. But lives weren’t a numbers game. Every life was precious. Every life was worth saving. He looked up at Elm. “No, it’s not. He’s our friend. He’s worth that risk. We’ll do whatever it takes to find him.”

Harriet let out a frustrated growl, standing up from her seat next to Jaune and Ren to look down at Ren. “I had you pegged as the most level-headed of the bunch, but I see you’re just as naive as the rest of them after all. Feelings aren’t what matters—doing your job is. People die. When you lose someone on your team, you move on. Replace them. Like Marrow replaced Tortuga, like Winter taking Clover’s place while he’s−”

Ren shot up to his feet, feeling sudden, intense anger. “No one is replaceable!” Suddenly, his vision went dull again… and this time, he saw burning orange flower petals rising up around Harriet like a flame. “You… you don’t even believe that yourself, do you? You are furious about what happened to Clover.”

Harriet flinched, but quickly covered her reaction with more anger. “You don’t know anything about me.”

Ren looked around the rest of the hold. He saw flower petals around every member of the Ace-Ops. The falling blue ones around Marrow like they’d been around Winter, calm, swirling green ones around Vine, and more burning orange around Elm. Their emotions—that was what he saw. He was seeing their emotions.

His semblance… it had grown.

Ren looked down at himself—even he had the petals surrounding him. Pink… love. What he felt most strongly, most passionately in that moment… was how much he loved his friends.

Ren let out a surprised huff, looking back up at the Ace-Ops. “I… I get it now. I know why you lost to Ruby and the team that went after Penny’s core. You’re all trying to fight how you feel about each other—fight against forming attachments. And as long as you do, you’ll never truly work as a team.”

The petals around Elm flared brighter as she stood, stomping toward Ren. “Shut up! You don’t know what you’re talking about!”

Elm reared her arm back, a fist screaming toward Ren’s face—but it was stopped by the sudden appearance of a white snowflake glyph.

That’s enough,” Winter said, her sword pointed at where the glyph had formed. “Everyone needs to calm down now.”

Elm gri t t ed her teeth, her fist still pressing against the glyph. Then she huffed, pulling her hand back and turning away. The glyph dissipated and Winter slid her sword back into its sheath.

Winter walked into the back of the ship, looking across Ren, Jaune, and Yang’s faces. She waited silently for a moment… before sighing. “Fine. We’ll drop you as close as we can to that monster.”

You can’t be serious!” Harriet stepped before Winter, leaning right in her face. “They’re fugitives and traitors!”

Winter stared Harriet down with cold eyes. “And I outrank you.”

Harriet seethed, grinding her teeth. She let out an aggressive scoff, stepping away from Winter.

It will be on you to get yourselves out in time,” Winter said, turning her attention back to Ren, Jaune, and Yang, and her tone back to its controlled default. “We won’t delay delivering the bomb to wait for you.”

Ren noticed Marrow look back at Winter, appearing disconcerted, before looking ahead through the windscreen again.

Jaune nodded. “We understand.”

Winter directed Marrow to fly them over the plains—he managed to find a clearing not too far from the ongoing battle, setting down.

Winter pressed a button on her scroll, Ren, Yang, and Jaune’s bola-cuffs all deactivating at once. Ren massaged his wrists.

Marrow got up from the pilot’s chair, pulling out his rifle and walking over to the side door and hitting the button to open it. As soon as he did, the percussive sounds of gunfire, explosions, and the shouts and screams of people and Grimm alike filled the space. Ren could smell smoke on the air.

Ren, Jaune, and Yang approached the door. Ren still saw those falling blue petals around Marrow.

You don’t like this,” Ren said calmly. “In fact… you don’t want to be a part of it at all anymore.”

Marrow looked shaken for a moment, rifle lowering in his hands. Then, he shook his head, walking back toward the cockpit. “I have a job to do, and I’m going to do it.”

Yang fitted her left gauntlet back on, firing both it and the one in her prosthetic arm to launch herself out of the side door and onto the plain below.

Jaune tossed Ren his guns, StormFlower, before jumping out after Yang. Ren snatched his weapons from the air, approaching the side door himself.

He stopped briefly, looking back at Winter. He saw a storming swirl of petals around her, all different colors—despite the tight, neutral expression on her face, her soul was a tumultuous sea of emotions.

I know you don’t either,” Ren said.

Winter just looked at him, expression unchanging.

Ren leaped, landing on the grass and taking off into a sprint to catch up with his friends as they ran full-tilt to the massive, wailing Grimm creature which had landed on Atlas… which held Oscar.

 


 

Weiss walked down the stairs of the Schnee manor’s foyer with Ruby, Blake, and May, Ruby rattling off different plans to May, just as she’d been doing ever since they left Weiss’s old bedroom.

What about Qrow and Robyn?” Ruby suggested. “If we find out where they’re being held, maybe we could−”

May let out a frustrated growl as they reached the bottom of the stairs, turning to face Ruby. “You just don’t get it! This isn’t the kind of situation where everyone wins, and as much as I want Robyn freed, I know there’s nothing she or Qrow could actually do to change the situation. You have two options.” May held two fingers up in Ruby’s face. “You come with me to Mantle, or I drop you off at the front lines and you can help Atlas. You have to choose, so choose.”

Ruby did not get the chance to make a decision before there was a sudden knock at the front door.

Everyone froze, heads turning to look. After a moment, the knock was repeated.

Everyone pulled out their weapons and started to carefully approach the door. Weiss took the lead. She stopped at the door, reached out slowly, grabbed the handle, pulled it open just a crack to see who was on the other side…

Klein?!”

Weiss pulled the door all the way open. Indeed, Klein Seiben, her family’s former head butler, was standing on the front steps. He was wearing a dark jacket over his brown vest and gray dress pants, and a bowler cap on top of his head. He held a brown leather bag in one hand… a doctor’s bag.

Miss Schnee.” Klein bowed his head, removing his hat to reveal his receded hairline as he took a bow. He stood tall—or rather, straight up again, considering he was shorter than even Weiss’s diminutive stature—again. “I heard there was a patient here who needs my help.”

Overcome with emotion, Weiss slid Myrtenaster back on her belt, running forward and wrapping her arms around Klein in a tight hug.

Klein chuckled warmly, patting her back. “I missed you, too, snowflake.”

I’m so sorry,” Weiss said, burying her head against Klein’s shoulder. “If it hadn’t been for me, you wouldn’t have been fired.”

She stepped back. Klein blinked, his light brown eyes turning green. “I− i− it had nothing to do with you…” he stammered nervously. When he blinked again, his eyes were red, a scowl darkening his countenance. “And everything to do with Jacques.”

Klein stepped into the foyer, kicking the door shut with a heavy slam.

Weiss wiped a tear from her eye. The others, now understanding there was no danger, also put their weapons away. “I am glad to see you,” Weiss started, “but how did you know−”

After his next blink, Klein’s eyes turned sky blue, a jovial smile on his face as he raised his arms, looking at the stairs. “Young Whitley! I’m glad you rang. May I see the patient? I understand it’s urgent.”

Weiss looked to the stairs… and was shocked to find that her younger brother, Whitley, was indeed walking down them, stepping off onto the foyer. “She’s in Weiss’s bedroom. Up the stairs to the ri−”

Klein stepped onto the stairs. “I know the way. It hasn’t been that long.”

Klein patted Whitley on the shoulder as he passed him, walking toward Weiss’s room.

Weiss stared at her little brother with incredulity. “You called Klein?”

Whitley folded his arms, frowning at his sister. “That girl needed a doctor. Klein used to be a medic in the AUF. I didn’t do it for you.”

Weiss smiled at him. “I know. That’s why it means so much to me.”

Whitley looked confused and surprised—even more so as Weiss walked toward him, hugging him.

Whitley froze like a startled prey animal in the grip of a predator for a moment… before relaxing with a performative annoyed sigh, returning the hug.

I’m sorry I left you alone here,” Weiss whispered to him. “I’m sorry I only ever thought of myself.”

There was a pause. The siblings pulled back from the hug. “I… feel like I understand you more now,” Whitley said, still talking quietly. “It was never your responsibility to fix our family. Part of me is still mad at you, but… more of me doesn’t want to still be mad at you.”

Weiss smiled again. “That’s enough for me for now, I think.”

The tender moment was rudely interrupted as something crashed through the front door. Everyone pulled their weapons out again, turning to face the entryway in a flash… only to find that Raven had kicked the door in, followed by Penny and… some girl in a blue beret Weiss didn’t recognize.

But what she did recognize was the AUF uniform she was wearing. That alone was enough for Weiss to decide to not lower her rapier. Considering nobody else did either, it seemed they all felt the same about the stranger.

What is happening out there?!” Raven shouted, gesturing back to the door.

May motioned with her crossbow-staff to the girl in the uniform. “Who’s she?”

The girl clasped her hands behind her back, standing rigid. “I can assure you I no longer hold any allegiance to the Atlesian Unified Forces, if that is what you are concerned about. Ironwood has made sure of that.”

Penny…?” Ruby looked at the redheaded girl. “What happened at Amity?”

Things became… complicated,” Penny said, her chipper voice dropping off.

Weiss let out a sigh, looking between the two groups. “Well… sounds like we’ve all got a lot we need to fill each other in on.”

Series this work belongs to: